• Welcome to Thousand Roads! You're welcome to view discussions or read our stories without registering, but you'll need an account to join in our events, interact with other members, or post one of your own fics. Why not become a member of our community? We'd love to have you!

    Join now!

Author's Notes & Chapter One - Confession

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
Hey everyone! Here we finally are. This story's been in the works for a good five years, but I just haven't been able to plan it out... until now.

For those unaware, this is the sequel to Hunter, Haunted, my main story. It will also be the final sequel and the end of Red's story. Length is kind of hard to project, but I have a feeling it will be at least as long as its predecessor, which was 90k. Time will ultimately tell.

If you're wondering whether you can read this without reading HH, I'd love to tell you so, but really the answer is no. You'd be hopping in in the middle of a longer story. Of course, if you'd like to sample this to get a taste of what the story is like, I won't oppose it. Just know that you will be spoiling yourself the end of HH in the process.

Now, because I'm only now writing the first version of this story instead of revising an older one like I did with Hunter, Haunted, I don't 100% know what content will be in there in advance, but there should at least be:
- depictions of violence and gore that may be very strong
- disturbing/disgusting concepts and imagery such as body horror, cultism, torture and cannibalism
- psychological and existential horror
- themes of mental illness such as depression and anxiety as well as attempted suicide
- emotional domestic abuse
- strong language, some misogyny, some homo- and transphobia
- some sexual content and mentions of sexual assault.
Due to all this, The Bringer is rated mature. It's not grimdark, though. The setting continues to be nice, and it's only the protagonist and some people around him that deal with dark themes.

Alright, I think that's all! If you're alright with all those warnings, I hope you enjoy the story. Feedback is encouraged and appreciated - I really want this story to be the best it can be. I have no particular preferences for what type of feedback I'd like, so please, speak your mind freely. Thank you, and here we go.

---

bringercover.png

THE BRINGER

Synopsis:
After the events of Hunter, Haunted, Red is convinced he is no longer suitable to be the Bringer, the one who will merge with HELIX and bring back the Helixian Kingdom. He must find someone else to fill the position within the next six months or die.

Genre:
Drama

Started:
23rd July 2023

Status:
Ongoing

Length:
TBD

---

Chapter content warnings: gore, body horror. Rating: mature.

---

CHAPTER ONE
Confession


---​

It’s wet. It’s cold and dark and wet.

I’m lying down on something slimy. I’m naked. So this must be…

Oh Gods.

The sea of tentacles around me rises, wraps around my limbs, and lifts me up to a vertical position. I’m fastened tight. Tight enough for me to know this is not a friendly meeting.

In the darkness ahead, a giant eye opens. It’s got a thin, slit pupil and it glows yellow, illuminating the environment. It’s staring right at me.

Then another eye opens. Another, and another. Soon enough, there’s a whole wall full of them. And all are staring at me.

“RED.”

The voice is a whisper, but a deep, loud whisper. I shudder, and it’s not even because of the cold. My heart is beating faster and faster.

I swallow. “My lord,” I respond.

“I SEE THAT YOU HAVE HAD QUITE THE ADVENTURE.”

I nod, neck tense. “You could say that.”

“AND I SEE THAT YOU HAVE GONE THROUGH A REVERSAL OF PRIORITIES.”

HE must be talking about Him.

“My lord, I can explain.”

“NO,” HE growls. “THERE IS NOTHING TO EXPLAIN. YOU HAVE PUT HIM BEFORE ME. YOU KNOW I DO NOT LIKE THAT.”

My heart is pounding already. “My lord, I am sorry, but I have tried, and it is not possible to do what you ask of me. Our bond was forged in madness, and it can’t be undone.”

“DO NOT SPEAK TO ME ABOUT WHAT IS POSSIBLE AND WHAT IS NOT,” HE hisses. “I KNOW THAT BETTER THAN YOU, MORTAL.

The word ‘mortal’ brings shivers down my spine. Without HIM, I am mortal. Someone that will die. I can’t afford to lose his favor.

“WHAT IT SEEMS LIKE TO ME IS THAT YOU HAVE NOT TRIED ENOUGH,” HE booms. “I KNOW THAT BOND CAN BE SEVERED, AND YOU HAVE NOT DONE THAT. THAT MEANS YOU HAVE DISOBEYED ME.”

A lone tentacle rises from the sea and curves to face me like an arbok. Its tip splits open, and a shining blade emerges. Oh no.

“AND YOU KNOW WHAT MUST BE DONE WHEN ONE DISOBEYS.”

I struggle in HIS grasp, but as soon as I do, it gets even tighter. It’s cutting off the circulation to my arms and legs. HE is serious about this.

“My lord, please,” I wheeze. “Have mercy.”

“PREDATORS DO NOT HAVE MERCY,” HE says, and HE is right. That was a stupid request. Still, I had to try…

The blade-tipped tentacle slithers closer. “PERHAPS THIS WILL BRING YOU PERSPECTIVE.”

It hits me how vulnerable I really am. I really, really don’t want that blade to touch me. “My lord, no, I --”

The blade strikes, driving into my abdomen. Pain. White-hot pain. The sensation of my organs being severed. The sensation of my scream in my throat.

It’s quiet.

It’s warm and dark and quiet.

I’m lying down on something soft. I’m only half-naked. This must be… my bed.

I sigh in relief. Just a nightmare.

But that’s only a small comfort. Because I don’t know how that meeting will go, and it might as well go like this.

I bring my palms to my face and breathe for a bit. It’s okay. It’s okay, at least for now.

I should go back to sleep.

---​

“Morning.”

“Morning,” I respond to Abe’s greeting, then return to watching Fonz and Him. The nidoking fetches the omanyte’s backpack and grabs it with his powerful claws. They’re going to be leaving soon.

“Three days until court,” Abe reminds me. I shudder. I’d say I don’t like to be reminded, but I have to be so that I won’t miss it. That would be catastrophic for me and my freedom.

“And tomorrow the lawyer’s coming over,” he adds. “Don’t forget that, either.”

I already had. Dammit.

“Are you nervous?” he asks, as if there’s any question.

“Of course I am,” I answer. “I could be looking at ten years.” Still a ridiculous sentence for briefly holding someone hostage at knifepoint.

“I’m sure you won’t get that,” he says. “You were possessed. They have to take that into consideration.”

“They could still determine I was doing it under my own volition,” I say. “Which means full sentence.”

Abe shifted in his seat. “Well, if it helps any, I’ll be there.”

“Thanks. It doesn’t.”

“Okay, we’re leaving,” Fonz calls from the hall. I get up immediately, leaving my sandwich on the table, and walk over. Fonz is waiting with Him in his claws and the backpack thrown across his leather jacket covered back.

I smile and lean in to Him. The omanyte looks back with happy eyes. “Have a good day at school, my lord,” I tell Him.

“Thanks, I will,” He responds. “Bye.”

“Bye,” I echo back, and the two walk out of the door.

Oh, how I love Him. Love. It feels so good to be able to admit it.

“Do you want them to be there?” Abe asks.

I turn around. “Gods no,” I spit. “I don’t want my lord to see me treated like a criminal. He barely knows what happened, and that’s the way I want it.”

Abe fidgets with his hands.

I sigh. “What?”

“It… might be better if you don’t call Him ‘your lord’ in there,” he says. “It’s not exactly…”

“Sane?” I huff. “I know. I’m crazy.”

“That’s not what I said.”

“It’s fine, I already know that,” I say. “And I know well enough not to let them see it. I didn’t show it in the psych eval, either. I’m used to having to pretend to be normal.”

“I just want them to see your best side.”

“It is my best side,” I mutter, returning to the table. Well, it is. My love for Him may have been created out of a thousand voices screaming at me when I was twelve, but it’s the most human part of me. The rest is quick to anger and bloodthirsty and overall unfit to live in this society.

“I better hurry up,” Abe says and starts making himself a sandwich. You do that. You have school, after all, unlike me, the pathetic stay-at-home.

I finish my own sandwich and make my way over to the couch. I turn on the TV and search the channels for something bearable. That redecorating show is on. I guess I’ll watch that until Abe leaves.

It’s not too long before that happens. “Bye,” Abe says as he heads out the door, and I say ‘bye’ back. I wait thirty seconds after he’s gone, then turn off the TV and get up.

It’s time to head to the basement, and… meet HIM.

---​

I’m not getting much done here.

I pace back and forth, trying to think of the optimal thoughts to have in my head while facing HIM, but they always fall short. There’s just no way to express how certain I am that I really can’t sever that bond while also being very, very sorry about it. Then again, it shouldn’t matter. HE is going to see into my mind and pry until HE sees everything HE needs to see. I’m just terrified that HE will see something I don’t know, some indication that I really hadn’t tried my best and this bond is only staying due to a lack of effort.

Dammit. I’m never going to face HIM at this rate. I’m just too afraid. But I have to see HIM before court, or it might be ten years before I see HIM again. HIM and I need to make some plan. Will HE wait for me if I get the full sentence, for one? Or will I be too much out of the optimal age to become a host? Will HE want me to return HIM to that cave I found HIM in so that HE can search for someone else? Or will HE kill me on the spot for failing HIM? Oh Gods --

No, don’t scare yourself like that. HE wouldn’t kill me. HE would be discovered if HE did, and HE doesn’t want that attention. If HE killed me, HE would wait until I’ve returned him to that cave, at least. And I’d like to believe that HIM and I have enough history for HIM not to dispose of me so readily.

I stop myself and sigh. Maybe I should wait until tomorrow after all. I still have two days. Maybe I can think of some angle that’ll lessen HIS anger by then.

Or… maybe I could benefit from an audience.

I walk over to the bookcase on the right side of the room and crouch down to open the cupboards. Eight jars stare back, each with a disembodied human tongue suspended in fluid save for the last one, which is dry with a lock of pink hair. I grab that one and hold it gently.

Oh, Michi. I just wish I hadn’t killed you. It was a stupid accident on my part. You should have stayed alive. You deserved it, unlike the others.

Well, you’ll be my company for now. I set the jar on the tiled floor in front of the others, sit down and begin to talk.

“So… hello, ladies,” I say and clear my throat. “I’m in a bit of a pickle, and I was hoping you could help.”

No response. And that’s good. If there was a response, I’d be royally freaked out.

“See, I have to meet my lord - the one I sacrificed you to, you know the one - but I… I’m scared.”

More quiet. “I have to tell HIM that I’m unable to sever my emotional bond to someone, and for a predator, that’s bad. I’m supposed to be free of earthly attachments in order to be the Bringer - the one that will merge with HIM and ascend to godhood and bring about the new world - but I tried that, and it just didn’t work out. But I’m worried that it is possible, and I just didn’t try hard enough, and that HE will see that and punish me. And you can imagine the punishments that the god of cruelty dishes out. You don’t want that.

“And to make matters worse, there’s a ticking clock. I have court in two days for waggling around a knife while under possession - you’d know about that, Joanna…” I give the jar with pink hair a dirty look. It’s Joanna’s jar, too. “And I could get up to ten years in prison for it. So I have to meet HIM before that. But I’m just… so scared. This could cost me my life, you know. And yeah, yeah, I know you’d all think I was overreacting since I’m half talking about a regular death after a long, mortal life, but you don’t know death. You think you have an afterlife, or that it’s otherwise painless. But HE told me it was painful, and HE knows best. And it’s forever. So I have to avoid that by any means necessary. That’s part of why I killed you all, you know.” I smirk. “Well, just part of it. I did enjoy doing it on its own.”

I pause, and the room falls quiet again. I don’t really know what else to say. Damn. This turned out to be for nothing.

I sigh. “Well, thanks anyway,” I say. “It was worth a shot.”

I lift Michi and Joanna’s jar back among the others and close the cupboard. I’ll just wait until tomorrow. Maybe something will come to me in a dream.

---​

“My lord -- please, I beg of you -- stop!”

The scream falls on deaf ears. A tentacle slithers in to my opened abdomen, grabs onto my small intestine and tugs on it. I can feel it connect to the back of my abdominal cavity, the mesentery stretched to its limits. All the while the bladed tentacle continues to slash at my organs like a machete at jungle vines. And it hurts, hurts more than anything has hurt before.

The pain stops abruptly. I’m back in my bed, covered in cold sweat.

I wait until my breathing has settled, then sigh.

So much for a good night’s sleep before the meeting.

---​

“Two days until court,” Abe had reminded me this morning. Yeah, yeah, I’d thought. I’d hardly been able to think of anything else.

The rest of the morning had passed roughly the same way as the day prior. Fonz and Him left for school, and I told Him to have a good day. But I did look at Him for a while longer this time, knowing there was a teeny-tiny chance that it’d be the last time I saw Him.

After Abe left, I came down to the basement again, but I found myself simply pacing around and going through scripture to try and reverse-engineer HIS mind to have a better idea of how HE would react. But, as I already could have guessed, I found nothing new, and my doubts stayed. I eventually gave up and decided to leave the meeting until tomorrow. I did have my lawyer to meet today.

Alone in the house, I spent the hours like I usually do - watching TV, doing crosswords, reading books I’ve read a hundred times before - until Abe arrived. And then my mother.

It took ten minutes of silence for either of us to speak to each other, and I wasn’t the one to give in.

“So, what happened?” was what she had said.

“I got possessed by a ghost and threatened somebody with a knife,” I’d told her.

“I see,” she had said.

Thankfully, the lawyer showed up not long after. My mother sat quietly while he spoke to me and explained what I should do, which turned out to be ‘nothing’. “Let me do the speaking,” he had said, and I had nothing against that. It’s refreshing not to have to scheme everything in advance.

As for what else he told me, he said I had a good chance of walking away with a minimal punishment. I don’t know if I believe him, but it was nice to pretend. He told me about something called the Ducklett Program - unbelievably saccharine, I know - that young first-timers could be sentenced to if they were under some kind of influence, whether it’d be drugs, mental illness or spectral possession. It had community service, group meetings and therapy. While I’m certainly not excited to babysit old people, it’s better than jailtime. Much better.

The subject changed itself to payment somewhere down the line, and that’s when my mother started speaking again. I was relieved to hear her say she’d pay, even if it was already implied by her having shown up. There was surely a part of her that would have liked to leave me in my own mess. She probably believes I belong in prison, anyway. I’d even go as far as to say there’s no probably.

Everything settled, the lawyer left, and my mother didn’t wait a minute after him. I could tell Abe was sad about her having to leave so soon, but it was definitely better this way. Not that he would know. He wasn’t here when we still lived together, when we used to fight. I’d come close to stabbing her many a time back then.

“Why… is it that you guys never talk?” Abe asked. I’m surprised he dared to, but it’s probably because we’ve started talking about a lot of things we’ve kept quiet about before. Well, he has. I still barely talk. It’s him who keeps pushing the subject of mental health. ‘Are you going to go to therapy?’ One thing at a time, Abe. In case you hadn’t noticed, we’ve got something else on our plate right now.

I take a sip of my glass of water. “Because we hate each other,” I answer him. He hesitates, but ends up shrugging in defeat. And that’s as much as I’m going to be talking about her today.

I can’t wait to sleep.

---​

My breaths are ragged. My guts are somewhere down in the void below. HIS eyes are still staring at me, HIS tentacles picking at organs like murkrow at a carcass. I feel myself die.

---​

“One day until court,” Abe had said this morning, as I’d expected him to. He and the others left like usual, and since then, I’ve been pacing back and forth in the basement.

I just… can’t bring myself to do it. The nightmare keeps replaying in my head. More than once, I’ve absentmindedly found myself reaching down to touch my belly to make sure all the organs are still safely inside. Gods. I’m such a coward.

I guess I just have to force myself. I have to do it before tomorrow, and it’s best if I do it while no one else is in the house. While none of them know that the out-of-use locked room isn’t so out-of-use after all, they’re going to be suspicious if they can’t find me anywhere in the house and then I suddenly emerge out of the basement like I’d never left. Or worse, they’ll catch me redhanded exiting the room. I’d have to knock them out and carve a memory eraser in their skin to fix that problem, and then I’d have the new problem of an inexplicable seal on their body.

Okay, let’s just get to it. First order of action, clothes off. Arrive with nothing hidden, as the scripture says. I take off my shirt, my pants and my underwear and fold them onto the table. My hairs raise on end from the sudden cold, but I suspect it’s partly due to the current situation, too. It’s hardly a comfortable position I’m in.

Next thing, removing the cloth draped over HIS fossil. As soon as I lay eyes on the stone, the connection will be made, so I have to keep my eyes closed or otherwise averted until I’m ready. I walk over to the altar HIS fossil is propped up on and pinch the ends of the cloth. My hands are shaking. It’s okay, just do it.

I close my eyes and pull. I take some steps backward, familiar enough with the layout of the room not to bump into anything, and then get down on my knees and lay the cloth next to me on the floor. My eyes are still tightly shut. I’m not ready quite yet.

But there’s nothing else to do. I have to open my eyes and face HIM. Face HIS disappointment and wrath. I just have to be… brave.

But I’m not.

I turn my back to the stone and open my eyes for a moment. My torture board stares back, its board at a slight angle and its straps holding nothing. Old blood stains the wood.

I recall the final illusion Joanna gave me, the one where I was the one strapped to one of those, and shudder. Come to think of it, my nightmare wasn’t very different from that, either. I guess it’s just karma that I’d find myself on the receiving end of a mutilation more than once. If I believed in karma, which I don’t. Really, I’d have gone through so much worse if it was real.

Come on, now, stop stalling and just turn around! Face the music already! Gods! I shove my palm into my forehead. What’s wrong with me? What happened to my unwavering loyalty? High Priest Red, devout follower of HELIX, Bringer candidate number one. Where did that person go?

I have to turn around. I owe HIM everything. I shouldn’t avoid HIM. I shouldn’t keep secrets from HIM. I am HIS.

Then why am I shaking so much?

Shaking and breathing ever quicker. Shallow breaths in and out. It’s starting to sting my lungs. I’m hyperventilating? Since when do I hyperventilate?

I force myself to take deeper breaths, resulting in coughing. This is harder than I expected. I bring my hands to my throat, for some kind of support, I guess, and start over. Shaky breath in, shaky breath out. I feel like I’m suffocating, but I have to keep going. I have to… calm down…

My face twists. A sob escapes my throat. Oh, that’s great, now I’m sobbing. I’m such a coward. I’m a little kid, a brat that can’t face the consequences of his actions…

I place my hands on the floor and lean in. I’m careful not to come even close to peeking at the stone upside down. I find myself shrinking into a ball, and soon, my hands are on my head and my forehead is touching the floor.

So shameful. So utterly shameful. Drawing into the fetal position instead of facing HIM. This isn’t suitable behavior for a predator. I need to straighten myself out.

Like prying metal off its hinges, I take my hands off my head and straighten my back. I ball my hands into fists, close my eyes and turn back around. Part of me is screaming to stop - my self-preservation - but I silence it.

Okay. Here it goes.

Through some act of sheer will, I open my eyes.

The stone stares back, silent.

My shoulders relax just a little. No immediate punishment, at least…

“You have a lot on your mind.”

That voice came from behind. I turn my head, though I already know what to expect - that voice was familiar.

Kohath, the first king of the Helixians stares back at me, arms crossed and body wrapped in white cloth. His two-meter-tall, bronze-skinned frame towers over me, and his yellow eyes are piercing. His mouth, encircled by his dark beard, is neutral in its position.

I bow my head, relieved to see a gentler form of HIS. “My lord.”

“Go through it all in your mind,” HE says. “Let me see.”

I nod and focus. I go back to the day I found Joanna floating around as a yamask, move on to my putting on her mask and failed exorcism, all the illusions she put me through, and the evening I woke up in the hospital with her finally gone.

“You were possessed,” HE says. “And now you’re free.”

I nod. “That is right, my lord.”

“And during this experience, you have come to the conclusion that it is impossible for you to sever your attachment to the vessel of my spirit.”

HE is quick to get to the point. “Yes, my lord.”

I hear HIM pace past me. “I am disappointed to hear this.”

HE is disappointed. What does that mean? Does that mean HE will punish me? My body freezes up, readying itself for the worst.

“I will not punish you.”

The tension relaxes. “YOU will not?”

“No,” HE says. “There would be no point.”

I sigh, deeply. It feels like I’m breathing out four lungs’ worth of air.

“Your judgment seems to be sound,” HE says. “It turns out severing that attachment was indeed a task too difficult for you to do. I had my doubts.”

“YOU did?”

“I had to order you to be sure.”

I sigh again. “Then… what is YOUR decision?”

HE stops walking. “You are not my Bringer.”

The weight of HIS words pull me down to the floor. But I expected this, didn’t I? And I have another option in mind?

HE pauses. “It could be acceptable.”

I raise my head, seeking HIM, and find HIM behind me. “You’ll let me find you another Bringer?”

HE lifts HIS chin. “You have shown yourself to be useful,” HE says. “It would be foolish to abandon you so readily. Your search is permitted.”

My shoulders slump in relief. “I will not fail you, my lord.”

“You had better not,” HE says. “That is why I will give you six months.”

Six months to find a replacement? Can I do it in that time?

“You must,” HE continues, “or you must return me to the cave.”

I bow my head. “Understood.”

HE pauses again. “There is something more.”

Something more? What is -- oh, right.

“Yes,” I say. “Tomorrow, I will be taken to court. They might imprison me, for up to ten years.”

HIS hand scratches HIS beard. “I see.”

I swallow. “What will YOU do if that should be the case?”

“You will return in ten years, and you will return me to the cave.”

Tension worsens. So it’s an automatic fail if I’m sent to prison. “What’ll happen in the ascension, then?”

“If you are worthy - and still alive by then - you will receive fangs and claws like the other predators,” HE says, “but you will not receive immortality.”

I nod, shaking. “And if I find you the Bringer?”

“I will repay you with eternal life.”

Gotcha. So I can still be immortal. Good. Great, actually. I just have to find the Bringer, and my worries will be over.

“But do not think it will be an easy task,” HE continues. “I trained you for years to make you suitable as a host. You would have to find someone promising. Someone ruthless, intelligent, in good shape. Someone worthy.”

I nod. “I will succeed, my lord.”

“See that you do,” HE says. HE uncrosses HIS arms. “That is all. Do you have anything else to bring to my attention?”

I shake my head. “Nothing, my lord.”

“Very well. Until next time, my priest.”

Like sand in the desert wind, HE begins to dissipate. I watch HIS form reduce to powder and disappear into the air. Once the last particles are gone, the tension in the air leaves.

HE has left.

I gasp for air. That went… well. That went about as well as it could have. I’d jump from joy and beat my fist in the air, but I’m far too tired. Instead, I pick up the cloth and bring it back to the altar, draping it over the stone.

Oh, wait. I just realized something.

I have no idea where to begin.

---​

“Day of court,” Abe had said. As if it would’ve been in any way possible for me to forget.

Now, it’s half past seven and we’re sitting in a cab, on our way to the courthouse. In about half an hour, a process will begin to determine whether I’m going to live or die. We wanted to be there well in time.

“Nervous?” Abe asks.

I nod. “Wouldn’t you be?”

“Can’t argue with that,” he admits. “But, hey… it’ll be alright, you know? Even if you get prison time… we’ll come visit you.”

Not my predominant worry, Abe. But you wouldn’t get it. You don’t fear death like I do. You’re just as ignorant as the rest of them.

“And this is Kanto,” he adds. “Not Unova. Always remember that.”

Well, that much is true. I’m about a hundred times less likely to die via prison stabbing in the former than the latter. Which means I’ll at least get to live out my mortal life instead of dying before I get free.

I yawn. It’s a bit embarrassing. Sure, I usually get up at nine, but I go to bed well in time. Waking up two hours earlier shouldn’t have this big of an effect.

Abe yawns, too. Funny how that works. Herd behavior.

In a few minutes’ time, the cab arrives in front of the courthouse. We get out of the car, and Abe pays. He joins me standing by my side afterwards.

“Ready?” he asks.

I sigh. “Ready,” I lie.

And there we go.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Two - Introductions

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hi there! here we are with chapter two. it should be noted that the next one may take longer than a week to upload as i have not yet finished it. here's to hoping it isn't months.

as a shock to everyone, this chapter has no specific content warnings. still going to rate it as teen, though, due to the language and subject matter. enjoy!

---

CHAPTER TWO
Introductions


---​

“I hereby sentence the defendant to take part in and complete the Ducklett Program.”

The moment the gavel hit the table was the moment a golem’s weight was lifted off my shoulders.

I was free. Well, not completely - I still had the Ducklett Program and the included 100 hours of community service it included to work through - but I wasn’t going to jail. And that meant immortality was still within my grasp. I wouldn’t have to die.

I’d had time to get desperate before. Samson’s testimony, while I’m sure that big softie didn’t even want it to, painted me as someone aware of their actions and their consequences at the time of the possession. I had threatened Samson in order to get the ghost to reveal the pages of the book so I could perform and exorcism and get them out. It didn’t explain, however, why I wouldn’t have simply gone to the cops and told them I was possessed, and this was used as an argument that the ghost may have convinced me they couldn’t be trusted in order to keep itself from being exorcised. Gods bless my lawyer.

Something else that probably helped seal the deal was Samson’s account of my behavior during the exorcism - struggling, yelling incoherencies and screaming in pain. The ghost had to have been torturing me somehow, framing it as a malicious agent. And then there had been the carvings on my wrist, suspected of being to blame for the exorcism going lethal and the ghost not surviving. I’d looked at the faded scars right then, thanking my luck that the exorcism happened before they could heal. Joanna would likely still be alive then, and she’d be able to tell the court all about my secret basement and the many murders that have taken place there.

Still, as relieving as it was not to get any prison time, there was an addendum that I couldn’t ignore:

"If the defendant is found guilty of another crime or more incriminating evidence surfaces during the duration of the Program, the defendant’s right to participate in the Program shall be revoked."

And it was clear that I wouldn’t be let off the hook again.

Abe opens the front door and steps through. I follow.

“Hi!” chimes out His voice. Fonz’s ‘hi’ comes next. I’m glad to hear His voice again. I was worried it’d have to be through a glass wall next time.

I shut the door behind me, kick off my shoes and come to the living room. Fonz gets up, Him in his claws, and hands Him off to me. As soon as His tentacles touch my skin, I relax.

“So… how about today? Are they done with you?” He asks. What He’s talking about is the fact that the law actually wasn’t so straightforward that court would have only taken a day. It ended up taking five. And I was told that this was normal.

I smile as I sit down on the couch with Him in my lap. “Yes,” I say, “this time they are. And I’m gonna stay free. I have to do some community service, yes, but I won’t go to jail.” Unless I fuck up. Hopefully, I won’t.

“What’s community service?”

“Doing some chores for the city,” I answer. “I don’t know exactly what yet, but I’ll find out tomorrow.” Abe had figured out for me the time and place to go.

“Well, I’m glad you’re okay.” He pauses. “Can I… ask you what it was that you got in trouble for in the first place?”

I take a deep breath in. I’ve been keeping it vague so far, but… I suppose I can tell Him.

“Well,” I start, “you may have heard that I was possessed.”

He nods. Well, the way He does it is more of a bob.

“Well, while I was possessed, I took somebody hostage with a knife.”

“Did he get hurt?”

“No.” Unfortunately. “Everyone made it out alive. Except the ghost.”

“Oh. What happened to them?”

“They don’t know. Exorcism went wrong somehow.”

He looks pensive. Is He feeling sorry for the ghost? I guess a mon would have more sympathy for another mon.

“Okay,” He says. Then He nuzzles closer to me. My heart skips a beat.

In response, I hug him close. It squishes Him just a little. I’m so glad I can do this again. Pretending not to love Him was killing me.

We stay like that for a while. I concentrate and feel for the beat of his three hearts. It’s faint, but it’s there. If anyone can feel it, it’s me.

A bad thought interrupts me. That thought I’ve left unprocessed. That thought about what’ll happen to Him once ascension comes.

Of course, if I’m the one ascending, I know mortal attachments will seem too distant for me to care, but… I can’t just be okay with Him getting hurt, even if I know it won’t hurt me. I probably should, given the whole predator thing, but I’ve already found out that’s not how things go with me.

Then there’s the possibility of ascension coming without me. HE told me I would gain fangs and claws like the other predators if I was worthy, but that would leave me having to protect Him against every other predator. And then there’s the possibility of me not even being considered a predator due to my weaknesses… and then I wouldn’t be any better off than any other mareep. I’d see Him die or die before Him. It’d be Mt Silver all over again. I shudder at the image.

He notices. “Are you cold?”

“Lunchtime!” Fonz yells from the kitchen before I can respond. I lift Him up and bring Him to the kitchen, where a bowl of fresh berries stands on the table. I lower Him next to it, and He begins to eat.

It’s time I excuse myself, anyway. I have to let HIM know how court went.

---​

May 15th, 149

I have decided to keep a journal of my plans and efforts regarding the search for a new Bringer. Starting from last Wednesday, I have six months of time given to me by the Lord of Predators. Finding a new candidate shall be my priority number one.

I must now be more careful than ever before when it comes to anything illegal. Earlier today, I was sentenced to undergoing something called the Ducklett Program, which is a rehabilitory program for young first-time offenders who committed their crime under the influence of drugs, psychosis or spectral possession. I am to meet my fellow group members today at 4 pm.

After court, I briefly visited my lord to inform HIM of my verdict. HIS stance on my plans remained the same as the day before, and HE had nothing to add. After the meeting, I began to plan my next order of business. I have settled on searching a high school for possible candidates for Bringerhood. It is not the school I went to, as people would react to me and blow my cover, but the next school over. I will attempt to identify a socially excluded young male that would seek more power and be hungry enough to earn it. It will take time before I will attempt to recruit anyone, however, as it is key I find a candidate that will not speak.

I hope sincerely that I can find what I am looking for.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

I didn’t find what I was looking for.

At least not this first time. I still have hope that it’ll be different for the future, but today’s visit did not bode well.

When I walked through the halls of the school, it hit me how difficult this was going to be. I did see some loners, but none of them looked like Bringer material. Just scrawny kids that seemed sorry for being there. No one confident.

I could be wrong, though. Could be that one of them is a crouching raikou. Which is why I’ll go back again tomorrow. And the day after that. And then there’s the weekend, but after that, I’ll return on Monday. I’ll keep going until I get what I’m after or I’ve exhausted every possible lead.

The bus stops, and I step out, arriving in front of the South Viridian Community Center. It's a pale yellow building that's seen better days. I walk up to its wooden front door and enter.

There's a receptionist in the hall, and I make my way to her. "Excuse me," I begin, "what room is the Ducklett Program meeting?"

"Room 6B," she answers, pointing to the hallway to the right. "Down that way."

"Thanks," I say to her and head to the pointed direction, footsteps echoing as they hit the white floor. Room 6B is in front of me in no time. The door appears cracked, so I enter.

Inside, there's a circle of chairs, five people seated on them. Three of them are Tohjoan, two girls and one boy, and the other two boys are dark and pale-skinned respectively. There's two empty chairs in the mix, so I pick one and sit, setting down my backpack that I’d brought to fit in better at the school. The others look at me briefly, but return to tapping on their phones or conversing quietly soon enough.

I scan the room for a clock and find one. The minute hand is just a finger's width from its apex. Looks like I'm right on time.

Only some seconds later, a woman with tan skin enters. "Morning," she says, and the kids respond. I don't want to be the odd one out, so I respond, too.

"So, today we have a new member," she says, seating herself on the last remaining chair. She gestures to me. "Would you like to introduce yourself?"

I nod. "Sure. I'm Ichiro Akai, but everybody knows me as Red. I'm here because I threatened someone with a knife while possessed."

One of the girls, the lanky one with a blue highlight in her hair, perks up from her shy staring at her own feet. She still doesn't meet my gaze, though. Meanwhile, the other girl, the curvy one with red hair and glasses, taps furiously at her phone. Weird reactions.

"Alright," the group counselor says. "Well, I'm Malaya. How about we all introduce ourselves to Red?" She turns to the first person to our left, that being the dark-skinned boy.

He raises a hand in a quick greeting. "I'm Jamal. I'm here because I got high and thought it'd be funny to rob a store."

He turns to his left, where the red-haired girl sits. She stops her tapping and looks up at me. "I'm Mei," she said. "I got drunk and tried to hurt my boyfriend." She turns to her left, where the pale boy sits.

"I'm Kristoff," says the pale boy. "I beat someone up while drunk." He turns to the Tohjoan boy, who looks like he’s about to fall asleep any moment.

"I'm Kaito," the Tohjoan said, slowly and words slurred. "I broke into someone's house and attacked them because I thought they were hurting their meowth kits, but I was just having a psychotic episode." He turns to the lanky girl, who gazes down at her shoes.

"I-I'm Suki," she said quietly. "I'm here because I… I stabbed my brother. Under possession."

So she had also been possessed, huh. Was that why she reacted the way she did?

The red-haired girl, Mei, suddenly raises a hand. "Can I ask you something?" she asks me.

"Sure?"

"Are you the same Ichiro Akai that had the Twitch?"

Oh.

She must have found that out on her phone.

I sigh. "Yes."

"What was that like? Or, I mean, you don't have to say if you don't want to…"

"It's fine," I say, though I don't know if it is. "It was hell. The day the Voices finally left me was the happiest day of my life."

The lanky girl, Suki, cautiously raises a hand. "Um, what's the Twitch?"

"It's this phenomenon where --" Mei starts, but looks at me. "I'm sorry, do you wanna explain it?"

I suppress a sigh. Might as well. "Sure. It's a phenomenon where thousands of destructive spirits take over a person and manipulate the surrounding people so that they don't notice anything's off. For some reason, they seem to like guiding their victim on a trainer's journey and leave once they win the circuit."

Suki fidgets with her hands. "That… sounds awful," she says.

"It was."

"Alright, let's not press Red too hard on his experience," Malaya chimes in. "Instead, why don't we get to how we've been? Jamal, you can start."

"Okay!" Jamal claps his hands together. "So, I have good news for y'all. I got my 60 day chip yesterday."

The other kids congratulate him and applaud. I clap, too, not really knowing why.

He goes on to talk more about his life, and I find myself tuning out. Every time, though, I force myself to start listening again. I'm supposed to play nice and get along, and paying attention to others is considerate.

But, Gods, this is boring. It’s like reality TV without the manufactured drama, and reality TV with manufactured drama is already unwatchably dull. I just don’t care about any of these people. The only thing remotely interesting would be to hear about their crimes some more, but they avoid talking about it because it’s traumatic or something.

“I keep thinking we can still work through this,” says Mei, to whom the subject shifted while I was spacing out, “but every time something like this happens, I don’t know if it’s actually possible.” She looks up. “What do you guys think?”

Jamal rubs his chin. “Maybe he just needs time,” he says. “The more you spend time together and the more you have those positive moments, the less his brain is gonna be on alarm about you, and the more he can begin to trust you again.”

“Maybe,” Mei mutters. “But what if I’m just wasting time trying to mend something that’s never going to be fixed?”

“That’s a difficult question,” Malaya says. “Unfortunately, that’s a choice that’s ultimately going to be down to your own judgment.”

“I just…” Mei sighs. “I’d already planned my future with him. Marriage, house, kids. And now I don’t know if I’ll ever get those.”

“You’re sure to get those,” Jamal comforts. “You’re a wonderful girl. Any guy would be lucky to have you.”

Mei smiles. “Thanks.”

I scan through the other members of the group. Everyone seems to be listening intently, though Suki still isn’t looking into Mei’s eyes. She seems a bit upset about something, grabbing her palm and rubbing it.

“Well, that’s enough about me,” Mei said. She suddenly locks eyes with me. “How about you, new guy? Do you have something on your mind?”

And just like that, everyone’s looking at me. Even Suki.

I strongly feel like I’m not supposed to say ‘no’. So what should I talk about?

Maybe I should talk about something actual on my mind. Gain these people’s trust to an extent. After all, the more I feel like part of this group, the better I would be doing in the program.

“Well,” I say, clearing my throat, “I just got done with court yesterday, and I guess I’m still shaken up about it. I was looking at a possible ten years in jail, but fortunately the judge went easy on me and sentenced me to this program instead.”

“I think we can all relate to that,” said Kaito, and the others nodded.

I cross my arms. “I just hope I can get through this program fine,” I say. “I really don’t wanna end up failing and have to go to jail.”

“Well, if you find yourself having any trouble, come to me and we’ll work it out,” says Malaya. “This program wants people to succeed. We’re on your side.”

I really doubt you’d be taking my side if I was caught committing a murder. “Thanks.”

After a small spell of silence, Kristoff raises his hand. “Could I talk about something now?”

“The floor’s all yours,” Malaya says.

“Alright, so, I finally managed to contact that guy I beat up, and we had an interesting conversation…”

The spotlight off me, I can let my attention slip again.

Time passes, every member contributing something to the conversation with the exception of Suki. I’m not sure I would have noticed if it wasn’t for her divergent behavior, continuing to fidget with her hands and being unable to form eye contact with anyone. I wonder briefly what she’s hiding until I remember I don’t care.

Eventually, after all too long, Malaya speaks up with the lovely words I was awaiting.

“Alright, that’s about it for our time this week,” she says. “It’s time to get to work. We’ll be doing trash duty today.”

Trash duty. Not a social job. Good. I’ve had plenty of socializing for the day.

Everyone gets off their chairs, and so do I. We exit the room together and make our way outside. Two cars are waiting, a white and a blue one, and I’m gestured to enter the blue one. On the driver’s seat sits --

You’ve got to be kidding me.

“Hey, everyone!” Samson says once Kaito, Suki and I have seated ourselves in the backseat. “I’m a new volunteer around here, Mark Samson. Call me Samson! I’m more used to it than Mark.”

“Hi, Samson,” Kaito says, and Suki shyly repeats after him. I force myself to say it, too, but only because I know I have to do well here.

“Alright, let’s get you kids to your destination.”

He starts the car and we leave the parking lot. I cross my arms. Kaito leans his head against the window to rest. Suki is still fidgeting with her hands. I could swear she shrunk when I looked at her.

The ride passes in awkward silence until we arrive at a field of gravel going by a road. We park and exit the cars. I leave my backpack by the white one, hoping to catch a ride back to the community center on that one instead of Samson’s car. The adult from that car, a middle-aged woman, passes around garbage bags and those remote grabber things. Huh. Beats picking things up with gloves.

“Alright, you know the drill,” the woman says. “Split in two, each one takes a side.”

We split, though not into the same groups we were in the car. It went Jamal, Mei and Kaito and Kristoff, Suki and I. I take note of this. It must be indicative of relationships in the group. It makes sense, too - Jamal, Mei and Kaito were the more social ones. Kristoff feels more serious and Suki, obviously, is shy. And I’m new.

As we spread out to cover ground, I see Samson walking towards me. Oh boy.

“Hi, Red,” he greets, as if we were friends. I guess I have to act like one, too. “How’s it going?”

“Glad I’m not in jail,” I reply, beginning to pick up trash.

“Have you been sleeping well?”

What are you, my doctor? “Yeah, well enough.” Color that my first lie.

“Have you remembered anything new?”

“No.”

“Do you think it’ll come to you in time?”

“I don’t think so.” I stand up and turn to him. “Are you getting at something?”

He recoils ever so slightly. “No, just making conversation,” he said, then grabbed his fingers. “I want things to be good between us.”

Why? Is he so childish that he can’t stand the idea of not being friends with everyone?

“Things are good between us,” I say. “As good as they need to be.”

“Are you sure?” he says, fidgeting. “I know I put you in a tough spot with my testimony. But I was just telling the truth.”

“I wouldn’t ask anything else of you,” I say, turning back to picking up trash. Man, these flattened cigarette butts are tricky to grab. “Besides, you practically said I was being tortured towards the end of the possession. No doubt that helped me.”

“I did try to make it clear you were in pain,” he said and paused. “Maybe it is better you don’t remember. It didn’t seem in any way good.”

“Yeah, well, either way,” I say, looking at him, “we’re good. You can stop worrying.”

He looks like he doesn’t quite believe me. I don’t know how much of that is my attitude and how much of it is his insecurity.

He takes his hands behind his back. “Well, that’s good to hear,” he sighs, smiling.

Okay, good. Now he’ll leave.

“So, how are your folks? Are they taking this well?”

Son of a bitch. He doesn’t know how to take a hint.

“Yes,” I say, no plans to elaborate.

“What are your folks like, anyway? Mother and father?”

I just wanna tell him to fuck off, but I need to act nice. If I don’t, who knows what he’ll say to the people in charge. That he’s worried about me. And then they’ll pay extra attention to me, and I’ll have to act even nicer to compensate. I guess I have to choice but to surrender and answer his questions nicely.

“Mother and stepfather,” I say. Though neither are really any parents to me.

“Oh, got any siblings?”

“Stepbrother.”

“Any mon companions?”

Of course he had to ask. Of course he had to ask the question that leads to me having to talk about Him. “A nidoking and an omanyte.”

“An omanyte? That’s rare.” He takes the bait like a large-mouthed magikarp.

“We restored Him from a fossil. Every few months, the scientists come to check up on Him.”

“It’s nice of you to take care of Him.”

It’s entirely motivated by selfish desires, just like everything I do. “If you say so.”

“How about the nidoking? How did you two meet?”

“He’s from the Safari Zone,” I start talking before I realize I have to lie again. I can’t let this guy know I had the Twitch or I’ll never hear the end of his pity. “Another science thing. Volunteered.”

“Are you into science?”

“Somewhat,” I say. Biology has always interested me, and figuring out how things worked led me to take an interest in chemistry and physics as well, even if I never was into the actual calculations and formulae.

“Me, I have a houndoom son,” he says. Son? “He came from a pack back in Castelia, but ran into disagreements with his family. Through a series of events, we ended up adopting him.”

Houndoom. The very symbol of proud predator, and he’s the pet of the biggest mareep. How humiliating. I’d hate to be him. “I see.”

“We have a daughter, too, but a human one,” he says. “Mary. She’s six.”

If he tries to pulls out some photos and show them to me, I’m going to scream. “Congratulations.” Do people say congratulations to children that old?

“Yeah, she’s a blessing,” he says. “And so is my wife, Laura. Do you have any significant other?”

I’m celibate. What the hell do you think?

Or, wait. Celibacy is only a requirement for the Bringer. If I’m no longer the Bringer, that means I have the right to date around.

But I don’t want to. Everyone I’d meet would just be another mareep or a predator forced to wear the skin of one. No one I could be in an honest relationship with. Maybe I could have sex, but I haven’t found myself really needing it. I get my satisfaction from hunting and killing.

Then again, I can’t go around doing either of those anymore with all these eyes on me…

Samson chuckles. “Tough question?”

“No, just got lost in thought,” I shoot him down. “I’ve got no one.”

“Aw. Well, you’ll find someone in due time.” He pauses. “If you want one. You don’t have to want one.”

I’m really glad you’re supportive of asexuals. I needed to know that.

He pockets his hands. “It doesn’t even have to be just one…”

As if I would be that lucky. “I get it. Thanks.”

“Well, I’ll get out of your hair now.” He waves a hand and walks off. “Happy trash-picking!”

“Yeah, you have a good one, too.”

He finally leaves. Thank the Gods. I was about to puke from all that sweetness. I shake my head and focus again on the trash.

---​

“Alright, everyone, time to go home!”

Already? Well, I guess it has felt like roughly two hours. I just didn’t except to not be bored by trash picking. It’s kind of rewarding, actually.

I bring my bag and grabber over and leave both to the woman in charge. I pick up my backpack and wait until I’m allowed to enter the white car. Good. No one forced me to go with Samson instead.

The ride back passes peacefully. Mei and Jamal chat about something that I don’t care about, while Kristoff already left on his own before we got in the car. He must have known how to get back by bus. No doubt there’s an app for that.

App. Phone. Maybe I should try to get a phone now that I have places to be and such. Of course not a smartphone - I’m still not over that - but they do still sell those older models somewhere. At least I think they do. You keep seeing them on TV as burner phones, and even if TV isn’t always realistic, the producers still had to have gotten the prop from somewhere. In any case, I should probably talk to Abe about this. He ought to know more than me.

Arriving at the community center, I thank the woman for the ride and say goodbye to the others. I walk over to the bus stop to wait for bus 10 to swing by, and it’s not long before it does. I get on and find myself a seat.

A couple stops later, a pale, blonde thirty-something woman gets on. She looks at me and perks up. She almost stops, but the push from the others getting on gets her to move. She remains standing in the middle section of the bus, looking at me.

What? What is it? Did I get some trash on myself or something?

I check my clothes, but there’s nothing there. Everything’s clean. So what’s her problem, then?

I look at her for a while longer, and she looks away, acting disinterested. I look away for a while, then look back, and I see her turning her head again.

What’s the deal? What’s so special about me compared to everyone else? Wait -- oh Gods. Is she psychic? Is she reading my mind?

I look down at my left forearm. The psychic nullifier has almost healed. Are its effects still in place? Am I protected? Maybe I am, and that’s why she’s so interested - she can’t read my mind, even though she should be able.

No, there has to be a better explanation. I haven’t thought of anything incriminating, and psychics can only read surface level thoughts. Not to mention they’re rare, and mind-reading is illegal, albeit the law is nearly impossible to enforce. But if it’s not mind-reading, then what…

…Oh. Oh, I get it.

A small smirk crawls on my lips. She’s checking me out. I am a pretty man, after all, and I work out to keep my body perfect. Tough luck for her, though, I’m not interested. I don’t even particularly feel like killing her.

Ten minutes later, the bus reaches my stop, and I get off. So does she. I start walking towards the school, and she walks in the same direction. Okay, is this some kind of cosmic joke? I’ve stalked so many people that now it’s my turn to get stalked?

Should I stop and wave my knife at her a little to get her to fuck off? Oh, wait, I can’t. I had to leave my knife at home because it would look troubling in light of the program. I do still have my fists and my higher stature… but maybe it’s not worth it. It’s not like she’s a threat or anything, just annoying. And there’s also the chance that she actually isn’t paying any extra attention to me and all of this has just been in my head, which would make any reaction result in a pretty embarrassing situation. Maybe I’ll just leave her be. Hopefully, she’ll quit before I get home. It’d be unnerving to have someone find out where I live.

Just as a precaution, I keep glancing back at her to let her know I’m on to her. Eventually, after enough moments where our eyes meet just briefly before she looks elsewhere, she takes a turn that I don’t and I don’t see her after that.

Well, I’m glad that’s over with. I don’t need any more problems in my life right now.

Putting this event behind me, I continue on my way home.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Three - Friend

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
only a little over a week! not too shabby. don't get used to that, though, because my outline starts getting looser at this point and i don't know what chapter four will look like yet.

this is another teen-rated one. no content warnings. enjoy.

---

CHAPTER THREE
Friend


---​

May 17th, 149

Since my last journal entry, I have visited the school twice to scout for possible Bringer candidates. So far, results have been inconclusive. I have identified multiple loners, but none have exhibited confidence in themselves, which speaks to ill suitability. I have attempted to broaden my search by going outside, but all I have found is a group of smoking kids. Their disregard for rules would be promising if it wasn’t counteracted by the idiotic, self-destructive habit. And I can’t claim that I enjoy spending time in the smoke, either.

I will walk the halls for one more day to be sure. After that, I will return on Monday and attempt to make conversation with the identified loners in order to gauge any hidden potential. I will report back with results as I return.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

“Morning,” I greet everyone as I emerge from the basement.

“Morning,” everyone greets back. I can make out His high-pitched, chipper voice, and I smile.

“Oh, Red, by the way,” He starts, and Fonz carries Him closer to me. “Be on the lookout for a pink-haired girl.”

I freeze. Does He mean… “Why?”

“It was on the news,” He says, tentacle gesturing at the TV. “A twelve-year-old girl has gone missing. She had pink hair. The police are searching for her. You should let them know if you see anyone like that.”

“Her name is Michi Koizumi,” Fonz adds, and my suspicions are confirmed.

I force myself to blink to appear normal. “Gotcha. I will.”

“Okay, that’s all,” He says, and Fonz carries Him to the door. “See ya.”

“See ya,” I respond. Fonz picks up His backpack and They both exit the door.

So it made the news. I should have expected this. Kids going missing is a big deal, even when it is an orphan. Now everyone’s going to have their eyes peeled for Michi.

But they won’t find her. The only trace left of her is the lock of hair in the jar in my basement, and no one knows of that but me.

I sigh. Should this really bother me this much? A predator doesn’t weep for his prey. And yet I still find myself thinking about her, wondering where she would be if I hadn’t taken her life. I don’t think about my other victims that way - at most I think about how their families are still searching for them in vain and feel a bit of amusement at that, but I feel no pity. Am I going soft? Is this something that HE would punish me for?

The thought raises my hairs on end. I’ve had enough nightmares about punishment already. I don’t want to dwell on that. Maybe I’ll just tell myself not to think about her anymore. It goes against my promise to myself to bear her memory, but… retaining my predatorship is more important.

“Whatcha thinking about?” Abe asks from the kitchen.

“Nothing,” I answer. And that’s how it should be.

---​

So, therapy.

It’s 3 PM on a Friday and it’s time for my first appointment. I’m back at the dreaded mental health clinic, home of spiders and bad memories, but luckily I have a lot less to be nervous about this time.

Since I already had my court and got out of it fine, I no longer have to feel the pressure to act normal. Of course, I still have to act the regular amount of normal, that being hiding my whole murder-happy side, but I can freely own up to being antisocial. And since this therapy is a required part of my program anyway, I don’t have to worry about anyone forcing me to keep going on account of any problems that might come up. I can talk more about that… depression thing.

I remember a moment in my life when I was very much depressed, even suicidal, but blew off seeking help because HE had reached out to me instead. HE had told me that mareep have nothing to offer, and HE was right back then - no mareep was going to bring Him back, only HE could do that - but now, I feel like I could at least hear them out. Maybe they have some psychological tricks up their sleeves that could help me feel better while I search for the Bringer. Good morale is good for performance, after all.

And maybe they could help out with my anger issues, too. That’s something people go to therapy for, and I don’t have reason to believe that my problems with controlling rage are somehow fundamentally different to some mareep’s problems with controlling rage. Their advice has a good chance of working out on me.

I ask the receptionist where I should wait for my appointment for Sonya Belova and I get directions to the right hallway. It’s on the first floor this time, not far from the door. After getting lost the last time I was here, I’m glad it’s in an easy place.

I wait my time, and the therapist emerges from her room, a pale woman in her forties with glasses and hair dyed orange. I wonder briefly if I would have preferred to do this with a man, but it’s kind of pointless when I don’t get a choice. Besides, I feel like women are just generally better at this sort of thing. Nature or nurture, I can’t say. I don’t have the intimate knowledge of the human species HE does.

I walk in, we sit on the armchairs, she asks me how I’m doing, I’m reminded of my appointments with Dr Marsh. Only this time, I’m a lot more comfortable. I tell her that I feel alright, and she asks me if I’ve been sleeping well. It seems like a go-to question for mental health professionals. I tell her ‘yes’, which is true, as I’ve had no nightmares since coming clean to HIM.

She asks me if she’s understood right that I’m in the Ducklett Program, and I tell her she’s correct. She asks me what resulted in me ending up there, and I give her the summary of everything that’s happened - possessed by a ghost, threatened someone with a knife, can’t personally remember any of it. She nods and writes down some notes in her notebook.

“Your brother told me on the phone that you also suffered from the Twitch,” she says, and immediately, I sigh. I guess there’s no avoiding that topic.

“I did, but I don’t think that’s relevant anymore. I’ve had a lot of time to get over it, and I am.” I pause. “Well. I still can’t use computers or phones, but otherwise, I’m fine.”

She raises a brow. “Can’t use computers or phones? That must be difficult in the modern world.”

“Well, I manage. I don’t go to school or have a job, so I haven’t had the need for either.”

She writes down some more. “No school or job?”

I sigh again. We’re getting into the meat of it. “No. I dropped out of high school because I got into trouble with the other kids. And I don’t have the qualifications for any job.”

“I see,” she says, forgoing telling me that there are jobs I could still do, which I know. “Do you stay at home, then?”

“Yes. It’s… pretty boring.”

“Would you like to be at school or at a job?”

I shrug. “I liked the learning part of school just fine, but the other kids… they wouldn’t lay off me. And a job… I don’t know. I don’t know what kind of job I’d actually want.”

“What could you see yourself doing?”

“Uhh…” I try to think about it. The daydreams I’ve sometimes had of being a surgeon come to mind. But I’d have to finish high school for that, and I know I can’t hack it. And even if I did, there’d still be university. I don’t even know how bad that would be.

Well, it doesn’t matter anyway. I have only six months left of regular life left. My only concern is finding a successor.

“I can’t really think of anything,” I tell her.

“Any hobbies that you could turn into a job?”

Murder? I guess they do have that, in the form of the army. But I like being alive too much.

“Not really.”

“Maybe you could try out some things and see how you like them.”

Try out what? Being a janitor? A fast-food worker? Everyone’s favorite jobs. In no way demeaning. “I don’t think there’s anything I would like within the jobs that I could actually get.”

“I see. Then how about school?”

“Well, like I said, I can’t deal with the other kids.”

“Have you considered independent learning?”

Huh? “What?”

“You can learn independently and take the finals once you’re ready.”

“You can do that?”

“I’ve had a patient do it before.”

I think about it briefly… but no, it doesn’t matter. This world isn’t going to last.

“I’ll look into it,” I say to satisfy her for now.

“That’s good,” she says. “Now, how about your mood? Have you been down?”

Here we go. “Well, a psychiatrist suggested that I was depressed. And I guess I kind of agree. I don’t enjoy my life.”

“Do you find little interest or enjoyment in things?”

“I guess so. Not that I’m doing much of anything.”

“Is that because you’re unmotivated?”

“...Sometimes. Mostly it’s just there not being anything to do. Or the things I do I’ve done a million times before.”

“Did you use to enjoy those things more?”

“I think so, maybe. Doing them after school felt rewarding.”

She writes some more. “How about other people? Do you have friends?”

“I have the mon companions I met during the Twitch.”

“Do you like to do things with Them?”

I think about it. “Kind of. I tend to watch from the sidelines. I like… seeing one of Them happy,” I say, a smile creeping on my lips.

“What makes you watch from the sidelines?”

I shrug. “They usually do things I’m not that interested in.”

“Do you have any other friends? Any friends you’d like to hang out with?”

I shake my head. “I’ve never really had friends.” I blink. “Right, I should probably tell you now that I’m also antisocial. Apparently.”

“Antisocial how?”

“Well, I’m not a people person. And I don’t feel bad about hurting people.”

“I see,” she says, writing down some more. “Do you not enjoy spending time with other people?”

“Outside my mon companion, no,” I say. “I haven’t met anyone I’d really get along with. They just feel… too different.”

“Have you tried to get to know them better?”

“I never really get to that point,” I say. “I just… don’t interact.”

“Maybe you could find something in common with somebody if you met more people,” she suggests.

Nah. I’m a houndoom and they’re mareep. They have their superficial interests and gossip and I have the Helixian Kingdom.

“The Ducklett Program has group meetings, doesn’t it?” she starts. “Maybe you could try to get to know your groupmates a little better.”

“I don’t know…” I already had to listen to them blab about their lives and nothing could have been more boring. We’re just not the same species. “If I’m antisocial, would I even get anything out of social interaction?”

“Well, as far as I’m aware, antisocial people still get lonely,” she says. “And an interesting conversation is enriching.”

Interesting conversation. Yeah, what’s your favorite method of torture?

“I guess I’ll try it,” I say. I don’t actually have to try. I’ll just tell her next time that I did and it didn’t work out.

She writes something down. Then, she speaks up again. “Have you been told about common post-possession symptoms?”

“Post-possession symptoms? No.”

“Well, research shows that possession often has an effect on the mental wellness of the victim, even aside from what a similar traumatic experience would cause. These symptoms can include depression, anxiety, panic attacks, nightmares, even hallucinations.”

The last word makes my heart sink. You mean I might not even be free of seeing things that aren’t there?

“Would you say you’ve had any?”

“Well… I guess I’ve been feeling on edge lately and having stressful dreams, but I thought that was just everything with the court and the possibility of jailtime,” I answer. “Are they… permanent?”

She shakes her head. “No, they shouldn’t be permanent, especially with therapy.”

“I see… that’s good.”

“I can give you a pamphlet on post-possession effects. Would you like one?”

“Yeah. Sounds like a good idea.”

She gets up and moves to the desk where she opens a drawer and pulls out a cream-colored pamphlet. I zip open my backpack and place the pamphlet there after she’s handed it to me.

“So, you mentioned being on edge,” she said. “Would you like some advice on how to handle that?”

“Sure, why not.”

She begins to tell me about breathing exercises and the like, and I even allow her to guide me through one. I can’t really say if I’m more relaxed afterwards. Maybe I didn’t do it right, I don’t know.

After divulging some more information on the subject, our time comes to a close and I thank her before leaving. Well, that was my first therapy appointment. Can’t say I didn’t learn anything, though I wish I would have learned a bit more than just about post-possession symptoms and some slow breathing. Maybe next time. I’ll bring up my anger issues and have her help me with those.

I exited the building, thankfully not getting lost this time, and took the bus to the community center. I made my way to the community center and room 6B. There, I was told that I would be working at the pokémon shelter with Suki, at which the girl shrunk. I think I intimidate her. As much as I usually like that, I still need to get along with everyone, which means I need to talk to her and ease her nerves a little. Shouldn’t be too hard, right? I did practice smalltalk for hours earlier this month and I did fine despite the ghost in my brain at the time.

I guess this also means I’ll be inadvertently fulfilling my promise to the therapist. I’ll be getting to know her better, whether I like it or not.

We’re dropped off at the shelter by some new woman and greeted by someone in charge, another woman, a pretty short one. She introduces herself as Chiho and shakes hands with me. Her grip is robust.

She takes us into the building. It smells strongly like all sorts of animals and a little bit of piss. Despite that, I’m kind of excited. I’ve always been a fan of feral pokémon. Unlike the civilized kind, they don’t mind it when you stare at them, admire them for the masterpieces of nature they are. As lons as you don’t stare them in the eyes, anyway.

“So, you think you can show him what to do on your own?” Chiho asks.

“Yes,” Suki answers, though I sense some uncertainty.

“Great! I’ll be in the front if you need me,” Chiho says and walks back the way we came. We’re left among the cages of mon. There’s two poochyena, two meowth, a vulpix, a glameow, two sentret, three zubat, a nidoran, an eevee - I frown at it, bad memories - and a lickitung alongside a bunch of other mon you’d see in an urban environment, all collared. Some of them have bandages around one limb or another and a cone around their head while others just seem lethargic. It’s a safe guess to say every one of them has something wrong with them, which is the reason why they’re here instead of the great outdoors. I guess once a mon sets foot in the city, humans view them as their responsibility. It’s not a completely stupid viewpoint. We did encroach upon their habitat and get rid of whatever forest used to stand in the town’s place.

“So,” I start, turning to Suki. Her eyes avoid mine. “What are we here to do?”

“Right now, it’s time for walks,” she says. “I’ll go get the leashes.”

“Alright.”

I cross my arms and wait as the girl walks over to a closet and opens it. She picks out a bunch of leashes of varying colors and slings them around her neck. A stray thought comes of using those to choke her, but I shoo it away.

She begins to visit cages while I follow her and read the names and sexes of the mon from the papers put up beside the doors. First are the two hyperactive poochyena from before, Ritz and Ratz, who don’t seem like their injuries are slowing them down one bit. They both yip and jump against Suki’s legs as if she was their mother coming to nurse them while she fastens the leashes and gives both a scratch behind their ears with a smile. Next up is the vulpix, Cinder, who seems offended at the idea of being put on a leash but accepts her fate without further protest. Then there’s a growlithe, Bobby, who gently wags his tail as he steps up to Suki, and then there’s… the lickitung, Cupcake.

“You’re gonna walk a lickitung on a leash?” I ask, and Suki glances at me.

“She has a history of running into traffic,” she explains. “And she craps way too much to have a litter box.”

“I see.” I pause. “How many mon do you plan to walk at the same time?”

“Six,” she says, “so just one more. Let me get him.”

She brings me to another cage and hands me the leashes while she goes in. Inside lies a mightyena. It looks at me, ears perking, and growls.

“Oh… yeah, he can get this way,” Suki says. “His name is Sirius. He doesn’t like strangers. But don’t worry - he doesn’t bite. He’s just… grumpy.”

The mightyena huffs, as if to illustrate that point. I respect him. He’s a proud predator, here on his own terms. No one’s pet. If he could talk, I’m sure we’d get along swell.

He doesn’t take his eyes off me while Suki opens the door and slips in to attach the leash. Without prompting, he gets up and follows Suki out. She takes the leashes back and shuffles past me to get to the door. She exits, all six mon in tow, and I follow her out. The air is refreshing after the bath in all sorts of animalistic odors.

She hands me two of the leashes. “You can have Cinder and Bobby,” she says. “They’re the easiest.”

Come on, you don’t need to baby me. Still, I accept the leashes and the minimal responsibility.

There’s a path running into a forested area, and we head for it. Ritz and Ratz zoom around, getting their leashes tangled up, while Sirius still keeps glancing at me. Bobby and Cinder walk along at a leisurely pace while Cupcakes waddles with intermittent bursts of speed. I watch my leg, not wanting to brush against her tongue and get spit all over my jeans. A lone jogger passes us by and disappears behind us.

I stifle a sigh. I guess now is the best time to start talking.

“So, how are things with you?” I ask.

Suki looks at me, but then turns her head back to the mon. “They’re alright,” she says. “How are things with you?”

“Fine also.”

Silence returns. Oh, come on.

“Are things going alright at school?” I ask.

“They are,” she says. “There’s work to do, but I’m managing it. How about you?”

“I… don’t go to school. I had to drop out.”

“Oh.”

Silence again. Ngh. I guess I have to put in all the effort into conversation around here.

“So how long have you been in this program?”

“Just three weeks,” she says. “I’m the newest one after you.”

“How many weeks do you have to go?”

“Five. But I might come back for more.”

“What do you mean?”

“We’re free to keep coming for as long as we like,” she explains. “And I kinda like doing volunteerwork. Especially here at the shelter.”

Well, I guess I don’t mind the work myself, but the need to act nice is bugging me. I couldn’t do it indefinitely. “I see.”

“How many weeks do you have?”

“Ten.”

“I hope you find them nice.”

The upside to her being afraid of eye contact is that I can roll my eyes without repercussions.

“So… you used to be a trainer,” she starts.

“During the Twitch, yeah.”

“I have to admit… after the meeting, I looked you up, too,” she says. “Did you really have a zapdos on your team?”

“Yeah.” I suppose this would be anyone’s first question.

“How did you… meet them?”

I clench my teeth. I’m really not a fan of having to scour through painful memories. “I’m sorry, but I don’t really wanna talk about it.”

“Oh.” She shrinks. “I-I’m sorry.”

I sigh. “It’s alright. I just don’t like thinking about those times.”

”Yeah, yeah, I bet,” she says. “Not that I would know. I can’t even imagine…” She trails off.

Oh, please. I don’t want you to make me talk about my journey, but it’s not like I want you to pity me, either.

“Have you ever done training yourself?” I ask her to keep the conversation going.

“No… I don’t really wanna order mon around,” she says. “And I don’t really know anything about battles. I’d rather just make friends with mon instead.”

Oh, you absolute wimp. If someone ever yelled at you, I bet you’d just shatter into a million pieces.

“What is it that you do, then?” I ask.

“Well, a lot of my time goes into pre-med homework,” she says, “but the rest of the time, I like watching Natuflix and MewTube and…” She quiets down.

“Oh, you’re going into medicine?” I bet she wants to become a nurse. So she can help people and make their booboos all better. Fuck’s sake.

“Yeah. I’m going into forensic pathology.”

Come again?

“Like, ‘cutting open corpses’ forensic pathology?” I ask.

“Basically.”

“Isn’t it pretty… bloody? You don’t mind that?”

“Are you kidding? I love that stuff!” she shouts, then flinches at her own volume and shrinks again. “I mean, I find it interesting.”

…Huh. What do you know. The mareep has fangs.

She looks away. “Sorry if that’s… gross.”

“No, no… I think that’s cool.”

She looks back. “Really?”

“Yeah. I find that stuff interesting, too.” If she can tell me, I can tell her. “I can’t go to med school, but I’ve read about it a lot.”

"Cool," she says. "So, what's your favorite organ?"

"Oh, the heart, no contest."

She chuckles. "A romantic, are you?"

"No, I like the way it pulsates. It's beautiful." Okay, be careful, now. "I've seen videos."

"I've seen a gif, too," she says. The fuck is a gif? "It was a disembodied heart waiting to be transplanted. Looked nice."

"I bet."

"Have you noticed how there used to be a lot of surgery videos on MewTube, but now you can't find them anymore? They must have removed them because of the content." She huffs. "Bullshit. They were educational."

"People are too squeamish."

"Can't they just not watch it if they don't want to see it? Should be obvious from the title and thumbnail what content there is."

"Yeah…" I hope she doesn't whip out her phone and try to show me something. I don't wanna have to disclose my phobia of screens - she might realize that would mean I couldn't have seen videos of organs online.

"But, well, bad decisions are par for the course for MewTube," she says. "But as long as it retains its monopoly, there's no pressure for it to improve."

"Yeah." Okay, you've lost me.

"But back to the topic. Are you interested in just human anatomy, or pokémon as well?"

"It's all fascinating," I say. "And I had to be a little interested to take care of my omanyte friend."

"Omanyte? Cool! Aren't they rare?"

"Pretty rare. This one was restored from a fossil. I cooperated with the scientists. They even managed to develop a vaccine for an omanyte-only disease that sadly took my previous friend." No need to tell her it was the same person.

"Oh… I'm so sorry."

"It's okay. It was a while ago."

Suddenly, Ritz and Ratz explode into barks. Suki grips the leashes tighter, and we both discover what has caused the ruckus. A nidoqueen is coming our way. She frowns as she passes us while Suki tries to calm down the poochyena.

"Does this happen every time a mon passes them?" I ask.

"Pretty much. But, hey, as long as they're only barking and not doing anything else…" She clears her throat. "So, is there anything interesting you know about omanyte, having taken care of them?"

Another great subject of conversation. Kudos. "Oh, plenty," I say. "First of all, He loves shrimp. Can't get enough of them. Secondly, you have to be careful He doesn't eat mouthfuls too big because the brain of an omanyte wraps around its esophagus and a bite too big can cause brain damage when swallowed. Thankfully, they do have instincts telling them to take modest bites, but it doesn't make all the worry go away…"

---​

"...and I just had to give up and throw those pants away. Nothing gets rid of omanyte ink."

She chuckles, leaning back on the couch. "You know, you sound like a good caretaker."

I shrug. "I try. The nidoking does most of the heavy lifting, though."

"He sounds good, too. I bet you two are a real power couple."

I flinch. "We're not --"

She laughs. "I'm just kidding!"

"Oh." A smile creeps on my face. "I hadn't expected you to be such a kidder, you know."

"I guess I'm just full of surprises," she says. "No, but for real, it just takes me a little while to open up. Looks like this time it was…" She looks at the clock, and her eyes widen. "Two hours," she says. "Our shift is over."

It is? But we didn't even do that much. After the walk, we fed the mon and cleaned their litter boxes. Since then, we've been watching the feline mon we took out to the play room to run and climb and scratch so that they don't hurt themselves or each other. Have we really been talking for that long?

"We should get these guys back in their cages," Suki says, and I nod. She gets up and goes to pick up the white meowth while I follow suit and pick up the glameow. As we get to the cages, we're faced with Chiho, who smiles at us.

"So, how was your first shift, new guy?" she asks.

"It went well," I answer, opening the glameow's cage. "I enjoyed my time."

"That's good to hear," Chijo says as I place down the mon and walk out, shutting the door behind me. "I take it the mon have also behaved themselves with you?"

"Well, Sirius growled, but that's just what he does," Suki says. "He'll get used to him with time."

"Great!" says Chiho. "See you next Friday, then."

"Absolutely," I answer. Chiho leaves with a smile while we return to the play room.

"Listen, it was nice talking to you," Suki says, picking up the cream-colored meowth.

"Yeah, same here," I respond, now left to pick up… the eevee.

I sigh through my nose. Alright, big guy, let's do this.

I walk up to the brown mon and scoop it up into my arms. It doesn't resist, only curiously looks around. Its fur is soft and warm. I find a smile on my face. Smiling at an eevee? I'm going through changes today.

We bring the two mon to the cages and lock them up. Afterwards, it's time to leave.

"Well, see you on Monday," I say.

"See you!" she replies and raises her hand in a wave. I do the same.

I walk through the building and past Chiho at the reception desk, giving her a brief goodbye as well. I exit through the front door and begin to look for a bus stop.

Man, two hours of talking. That's a lot. And I didn't act weirdly or anything. That was surprisingly easy… and giving. She told me a lot of interesting stuff, like what situs inversus or grimmsnarl syndrome is. I… enjoyed talking to her.

That psych was right. I hate to admit it, but she knew that I just needed to give the right person a chance and I could enjoy their company. So, are we… friends now? How does it work? I haven't made new friends in a long, long time. Unless Shirlee counts. I don't really count her.

But hold on a second now. Should I really be friends with her? I should humor her for the sake of my reputation, yes, but should I actually personally like her? She's still a mareep. One of them. It's people like her that hate what I really am and want to lock me away. It's people like her that promote a society of conformity. You saw how shy she was, how preoccupied she was with how I saw her. She wasn't like me. She could never understand me. She and I could never be friends.

I'll use her to entertain myself, but that has to be it. That's what a predator would do. Use the prey. Take what he needs and leave the rest. No attachment, just an exchange of goods. Restrained, businesslike. Cold.

That's right. The only people I should be friends with should be other predators - people that could know what I am and respect me. People that deserve my respect. And because I can't actually find those people, not before Judgment… I'll just have to stay friendless.

And I should remember that. From now on, I'll remind myself who the people I'm with are and make sure I still feel hidden contempt even though I engage in conversation and niceties. I cannot get attached. I already have one attachment I can't get rid of, I don't need to risk developing any more.

I make it to the bus stop, pull out the route map from my pocket and begin to figure out what bus I need to take.

---​

The weekend passed quickly. I spent most of my time planning how to approach my candidates, and there was a lot of work to be done there. It wouldn't be as easy as walking up to them and going 'wanna join my cult?' I'd have to convince them to listen to me, then come to my house, sell them on Helixian ideology, and then, only then, could I reveal the more murderous parts of the package. It would take multiple visits, so I would have to be patient. It would be best to try and get multiple people at the same time in order to be efficient and to make them feel a bit safer about coming around to a stranger's house.

Now, it's Monday morning, and I'm at the school again. I slip indoors and begin walking through the student-lined halls, searching for any of my chosen targets. It's not long before I find one, the scruffy-haired one that likes to wear dark red jeans. But he's with company.

"Nobu tells me you were talking to Makoto on Friday," one of the kids with him says. His posture is not friendly. "Care to explain that?"

"Sh-she dropped her books and I helped her pick them up…"

"Bullshit!" the kid spits. "You were trying to make a move on my girl, weren't you?"

I roll my eyes. High schoolers are still the same.

"No, I…" the target tries, but the other kid talks over him.

"You've got some nerve. I should kick your ass." He raises his fists and takes a step closer.

The target recoils. "Please don't. I'm sorry. It won't happen again."

The other kid narrows his eyes in a glare. After a few seconds, he huffs. "It better not," he spits. "Come on, guys. Let's go."

The other kids walk away, leaving the target alone. Here's my cue.

I walk up to him, but he doesn't notice me until I start talking. "You okay?"

He flinches, startled, but answers calmly. "Yeah, I'm fine."

"Who were those guys?"

"Tsuneo and his lackeys," the target says. "Local tough guy. Dating Makoto, in case you didn't hear." He adjusts his backpack. "Are you new here?"

"Yeah." I say. "I'm Red. And you are?"

"Kenji. Nice to meet you."

"Likewise." I turn to face the end of the hallway, where Tsuneo's group is about to disappear. "Have they been giving you a hard time for longer?"

"Me, not so much, but others," he says. "I try to be invisible. It's not that easy for Manny, though. He has something going on, and Tsuneo bullies him on the regular for it."

I nod. "Do you ever think about retaliating?"

"What? Like… bringing a gun or --"

"No, no," I say, raising my hands. "Just kicking his ass, fair and square, like a man."

"With my physique? Yeah, no," he says, looking down at himself. "Besides, I'd just get in trouble for it."

"Not if it's after school," I correct him. "And your physique… that can be changed."

"I guess," he says, eyeing me. "You'd know about that, I bet."

I can't help the smile that appears on my face. Damn right. "I have a little experience, yes."

"Wouldn't it be petty, too, to work out just so you can kick someone's ass?"

"It's not just that," I say. "You'll feel a lot better about yourself in general, being more powerful, healthier and better-looking. I bet the girls would like it, too."

He looks over at a group of girls. I smirk. Appeal to libido always works.

"I don't know," he says. "I wouldn't know where to start."

"I can help with that," I offer. "I've been working out since I was fifteen. I've done it all at home, for free, no gym membership required. Just… get yourself a mattress, you'll be a lot more comfortable that way."

He eyes me suspiciously. "Why are you being this friendly with me?"

I don't let my flinch show. Have I crossed a line? Have I come on too strong? I need to fix this.

"Oh, sorry if I've made you uncomfortable," I say. "I'm just trying to make friends, being new and all."

Kenji pauses, but then he smiles. "Yeah, that makes sense. Sorry. I'm just not used to that."

I'll push on this. "How come? You seem like an alright guy."

"Eh…" He shakes his head. "Just not… the social type, I guess."

So just right for the Bringer. "Well, despite not being the social type, would you like to come over someday? I can get you started on your workout journey. And it's not binding - you can quit at any time. How about --"

"Hey, you!"

I stop and turn around. A bearded adult with glasses approaches.

"You, the one in the hoodie," he says. "You've been wandering the halls for the past couple of days, and no one seems to recognize you. Care to explain that?"

"Oh, he's new," Kenji answers for me.

"Is he?" The man crosses his arms. "There are no new students coming in. He doesn't go here."

Shit.

“So… what, you lied?” Kenji asks, indignance forming on his face.

“Well… not exactly,” I start, rapidly thinking up an excuse. “I’m thinking of transferring here, and I wanted to see what the place was like.” I turn to the teacher, or whoever he is. “Is that a problem?”

He holds for a moment, then sighs. “Well, it is. School policy is that only students of this school are allowed on the premises. You’re going to have to leave.”

Damn it. I look back at Kenji one more time, but he still seems upset that I didn’t tell him the ‘truth’. I sigh myself. “I’ll go. Sorry.”

“Good,” says the teacher as I head for the end of the hallway. I reach the stairs, descend to the ground floor and exit the building.

Well, fuck. Now what do I do? I can’t come to this school anymore, and if I try another one, the same thing will undoubtedly happen. My only lead has been destroyed. And time is ticking. Time until my death, unless I manage to turn this around. But how? How am I supposed to find a successor? How am I supposed to pull it off in six months or any amount of time if I’ve run out of options? Oh Gods, maybe I really can’t do this. Maybe I really am going to die. Lose my thoughts, lose my sight and touch and hearing, lose anything I could use to make sense of eternal raw, empty existence, get trapped in a metaphysical hell with no way out --

My breathing has become rapid. Shallow, too. I force myself to take deeper breaths and calm down. Why does that keep happening? I didn’t get this anxious before. Is it… am I having post-possession symptoms? Oh, great. Joanna still manages to be a pain in my ass days after her death.

Okay. Think. What should I do? How could I find someone that would be interested in Helixian ideals? Well, the brute force approach would just be to walk around town and try to find people, but how could I tell who’s suitable to be the Bringer and who isn’t? I’d have to stalk them - and while I do have experience in that, I really can’t risk getting caught for it now that I’m on thin ice with the justice system. But… do I have a choice?

…Well, there is something else I could try. Something more extreme. I could start walking the streets at night and try to find criminals redhanded. A criminal is already ready to break social norms and morals in order to be committing their crimes, which makes them more suitable as Bringer candidates. But how would I convince them to come with me? Unless… I don’t, and instead take them by force, just like I did for my victims? But I’ll have to be extremely careful not to get caught. And I’ll carve memory erasers on them to make them forget about me if they don’t want to cooperate.

But why would they want to cooperate, anyway? What do I have for them? Well, I know I have eternal life and unfathomable power, but they won’t believe me. They’ll just think I’m crazy… unless I can prove what I’m saying. And bringing them before HIM would do the trick. HE could appraise them right then and there, too. I wouldn’t have to waste time trying to convince them about HIS might when HE can easily do it for me. And HE could tell me if there’s any risk of them turning on me and going to the cops. Ugh, I wish I didn’t have to bother HIM, but I’m not seeing any other options. And it’s in HIS interest, too, to find a new Bringer. HE should be happy I’m moving things along.

Alright. I guess that settles it. I’m gonna have to start stalking the night. It sounds dangerous, but it can’t be that bad, right? At worst someone’s gonna try to mug me, and if I just don’t carry any money, they’ll have to leave me alone. There’s no reason for anyone to kill me. I’ll be fine, right?

I sigh. I was still so confident in my plan this morning, and now it’s been torn to shreds and replaced with a way worse one.

Well, I guess it’s no use crying over that. I’ll just have to go about the rest of my day normally until night comes. Then I’ll hit the streets. And hopefully, I’ll find someone.

---​

Today’s community service ended up being planting trees in parks. It wasn’t very exciting, but it was something to do, which is a common theme with the activities we’ve done. I briefly spoke with Suki on the car ride to the location, but neither of us had anything new to report.

On my way home, I can only think about the couch and how I want to collapse on it and put on something mind-numbing on TV to get my mind off all my bitterness at what happened at the school today. I'd like to fall asleep in a nap and have pleasant dreams of sunshine and little pidgey chirping and maybe killing somebody.

The moment isn't that far away now, thankfully. I'm on my home street approaching my house…

Wait. Is that a police car?

I walk over to the edge of the yard. Yes, that blue-and-white vehicle is indeed a police car.

What the fuck are they doing here? Have they found out something about me? Or has some other crime happened? Oh Gods, I hope He's okay…

I have to go in, but my feet are sluggish. Part of me tells me to run away and hide, but I know that'd just be delaying the inevitable. And it'd make me look a lot more suspicious and possibly make a not-so-bad situation into a bad one.

I take a deep breath and walk up to the door, unlocking it and stepping through.

Two men in navy blue are standing in the living room with Abe and Fonz. They've turned to me, and now they're walking up to me.

"Ichiro Akai?" asks the taller one.

"Yes, that's me," I respond. "What's this about?"

The man puts his hands on his hips. "Is the name 'Michi Koizumi' familiar?"

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Four - Accusations

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
so i went ahead and finished chapter four and five well ahead of schedule, lol. i wrote like 1-2k per day, and the other day i wrote 4k. after chapter five i am writing an interlude, but i haven't decided if i'll use up a weekly update on that entirely. i guess we'll see how writing chapter six goes.

rated mature for violence against a minor and talk of an emotionally abusive parent. enjoy.

---

CHAPTER FOUR
Accusations


---​

"Michi… Koizumi," I repeat, tasting the words. "Isn't that the pink-haired girl who went missing?"

The policeman nods. "Yes. Do you know anything else?"

"Uh, no. Why do you ask?"

The man shifts his weight onto another foot. "According to the man that exorcised you, he saw that girl in the illusion the ghost was giving you. He figured she must have been of importance to you or the ghost."

I clench my jaw. "What do you mean? How would he have seen the illusion?"

"Apparently, during an exorcism, the exorcist can briefly see any illusions the ghost is invoking due to some spiritual linkage," the cop explains. "We double-checked. It's a known phenomenon in the field of exorcisms."

And of course Samson had to blab about it to the law enforcement. He just couldn't leave it alone.

"Well," I start, "I don't know what to tell you. I still don't remember anything substantial about my time under possession, and I definitely don't remember seeing that girl in any illusion."

"Well, are there any places you like to go?" asks the other cop, the shorter one. "Maybe she used to visit one of them."

"Not really," I answer, pocketing my hands. "I stay at home a lot. I also go jogging, but I don't hang out anywhere."

"I see," says the shorter cop and looks at his partner. "I guess that's all for this time. We'll be in contact if we find anything new, in case it might jog your memory."

"Doubt it, but sure."

The men nod. "Thank you for your time. Have a good day," the taller one says as they both head for the door.

"You too," I reply, and the two exit the building.

Only a few seconds later, a voice pipes up from the couch. "You really don't remember anything?"

I look over and see Him leaning onto the armrest, gaze expectant.

"No, I'm sorry," I say, walking over and sitting next to Him. "No recollection."

"Darn," He says. "This has to be something important to the case. If only you remembered… they might find out what happened to her."

I try to think of a way to downplay this discovery, but there's really no way to do that. Her appearing in an illusion tells everyone that either I or the ghost knew her, or that we both did. I'm just lucky there are no other leads. I made sure of that.

Wait. Oh Gods. What if Samson sees Joanna's face on the TV or one of those posters her family was putting up? Will he recognize her from the mask Joanna was carrying? She did briefly appear in the illusion… but she was eaten by the beast right after. Maybe that wasn't enough time for him to see her clearly.

"Do you have any guesses as to who she is?

I snap out of my thoughts and return my attention to Him. "No, my lord. I'm sorry."

He crosses His tentacles. "I just hope she's fine."

I wish she was as well, but she's not. She's dead, which means she's in the void, unable to make sense of any of it. She's suffering, for eternity.

My heart twists.

No. No, no, no. Was that just guilt?

No, I can't feel guilt. A predator doesn't feel guilt. I can feel like I made the wrong choice killing her, that she didn't deserve it, but I can't feel guilt. I cannot.

She deserved it. She was still one of the mareep. She would have stood against the Helixians. That makes her the enemy, and the enemy deserves no mercy.

Okay. Now that that's clear, it's time to wind down. If I can.

"Let's see what's on TV," I say and grab the remote.

---​

It's a mild, moonlight night. The soft breeze rustles the branches of the pines and spruces which cast their dark silhouettes against the partially cloudy sky. In between the fluffy gray patches, stars twinkle.

But something cuts into the serene soundscape of the opening. Whimpering. It comes from some dark lump further away in the opening.

I walk over and recognize it. It's Michi, lying on her side, face twisted in pain whose source is the ursa trap clamped around her leg. The fabric of her jeans is torn at the point of contact and stained by blood. I feel no lust towards it.

Grrhhh.

I turn around quickly to face the source of the growl. It's the beast from Joanna's chapel illusion and my subsequent nightmares - black-furred, horned, physique some combination of houndoom and ursaring. A grisly mouth, like a scar, extends well past its piercing yellow eyes and splits its vaguely bovine skull in half. Saliva leaks out from between its crocodilian teeth.

I tense, anticipating an attack, but it stays where it is. Instead, it stares at me with its wild eyes and nods its head towards Michi. It wants me to do something to her. Kill her? That would make the most sense.

I step up to the girl and kneel. She says nothing, but her pleading blue eyes speak everything necessary as she wriggles on the grass and whines. She's in pain and she's scared. Two things that would normally excite me, yet I feel nothing.

I don't really want to kill her. She's done nothing, and I know she's actually dead and that this is a dream - this is a dream. I'm not even in any real danger from the beast. Of course, it could still hurt me within the dream… maybe I'll just do what it wants.

I extend my hands and gently grab her throat. It's cold. Has she been here for long? No, it's a dream, it doesn't have a past. She stops squirming. It's as if she's surrendering. It may be because she already knows she's dead.

Well, I grip her throat tighter. Tighter. She stops breathing, making noises, but she still stares at me. There are tears in her eyes. I feel… pity.

No, no, I shouldn't. A predator doesn’t feel pity. I should feel delight at killing something weaker than me. At predation. But I just don’t feel it.

I tighten my grip. My hands are starting to shake. I look into her eyes and try to revel in her helplessness, but it’s not happening. The feeling just won’t come, no matter how hard I try. It’s like a part of me has gone missing. Has it? Has something happened? Was it something Joanna did? Her last ‘fuck you’ to me?

Michi’s eyes go out of focus, and she falls limp.

I keep my hands on her throat, knowing she’s just unconscious, not yet dead. My breathing’s ragged. My fingers are white. My entire body is tense.

Grrhhh.

I look behind me. The beast still towers over me. It’s parting its lips in a snarl. It looks pissed. But I --

“I’m doing what you want me to do!” I growl, though my voice wavers. “Why are you so --”

With a deafening bark, the beast opens its maw and lunges forward with a twist, clamping its jaws around my head and biting down with crushing force. I hear a crack --

And I’m awake.

Shakily breathing in and out, I feel my heartbeat gradually slow down. I sit up, cold air enveloping my body as I let my blanket fall.

I close my eyes and think of the chase I gave Michi before killing her. I see her run and I see myself follow. A rush of excitement comes over my body.

Good. I’m not broken. I’m still a predator.

I flop back onto my bed and sigh. I bring over a hand to rub the bridge of my nose. I just hope this is a one-off nightmare. I don’t want to have a repeat of the white cube.

I stare into the darkness of my ceiling until my eyes get tired and I sink back to sleep.

---​

May 21st, 149

I have unfortunate news. Yesterday, as I was trying to recruit one of the Bringer candidates, I was interrupted by a teacher who recognized that I wasn't from that school. I was forced to leave and never return. Theoretically, I could try to find another school, but the same thing would surely happen there, which brings me to my new plan.

I will start walking the streets at night in an attempt to witness a crime and drug and abduct its perpretrator. I must be extremely careful with this in order to avoid being noticed, as I am still on thin ice with the justice system. Once I have abducted the criminal, I will bring him before HIM, and HE will tell me if he is suitable. If he is not, I will knock him out again, carve a memory eraser on him and somehow transport him out of the house and into the woods.

I will, however, not get to this just yet. Yesterday, the police came to my house and asked me what I knew about Michi Koizumi - the orphan girl I had half-accidentally killed some time ago. Apparently, Samson - the priest that had exorcised me - saw part of the illusion Joanna was giving me and spotted Michi there. I will give him a piece of my mind about this, rest assured, but luckily nothing really came out of it as I simply reiterated that I did not remember a thing, and the police left. I don't know yet how long I am going to wait before starting my nightly tours, but I will report it to this journal once I know.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

Tuesday came and went. Community service was more cleaning and I spent it eavesdropping on Jamal and Kristoff talking about some battling tournament that was apparently going on. I was so bored that sports interested me, so bored that I listened despite my bad experiences with training. They mentioned some species I wasn’t familiar with, araquanid. I looked it up in the dictionary later. Of course it was a spider.

Wednesday morning was about as exciting, but made more longwinded by my impatience. I wanted to see Samson already, and having to hear Mei whining about her boyfriend again made the wait doubly grating. At least Suki also said something this time, and that I was vaguely interested in. Apparently, she’s a writer, and she’s been uninspired for a long time since her incident with the ghost but now managed to write again. She was excited about it. It was kind of contagious. I think I’m going to ask her what she writes on Friday.

They also tried asking me what was up, but nothing was. Nothing I would tell them about, at least. They asked me about school and I, yet again, had to divulge that I do not go to school. It's starting to be embarrassing.

Right now, though, it’s about time we stopped. If only Jamal would shut up about his dad…

He pauses. I see Malaya perk up. Yes.

“I think that’s our time for today,” she says. “We’ll pick up where we left off next time.”

Jamal nods and grins mareepishly. “Yeah, sorry, my bad. I kinda started blabbing.”

Everybody starts getting up and so do I. We head out of the room and the building and arrive at the cars. Suki, Kristoff and I, once again, climb into Samson's car. I make sure to give him a dirty look as he greets us. He probably already knows what it's about.

We're driven to yet another section of littered road and given our grabbers and bags. We spread out, and I think of calling Samson over, but he comes to me on his own.

"So… you're mad, I take it," he says, grasping his hand.

I shoot him a glare. "Damn right I'm mad," I say. "You told the cops I was connected to that missing girl, and now they're on my ass."

He glances elsewhere. "I know, I know, but I had to. I saw that girl on TV and recognized her from the illusion. This might be a clue that helps them find her!"

"How?" I snap. "You already know I don't remember anything, and the ghost is dead. There's nothing but the fact that she was apparently there. That leads to nothing but more suspicion cast on me, and I really don't need that. I'm trying not to go to jail."

"But it's like you said! It leads to nothing but suspicion. They can't accuse you of anything. You're safe."

I clench my jaw. He might be right, but…

"Listen," I say. "You're gonna tell me exactly what you saw in that illusion and what you told the cops. I don't want any more surprises."

"Of course," he says. "That's only fair." He clears his throat. "I saw that the exorcism room was replaced by some kind of Arcean chapel, and that you were… strapped to a board, and that something had… ripped its way out of you." He slows down like he's worried it's too scary for me. I hope my indignant look tells him that's not the case. "There was some kind of black horned beast mauling a group of robed humans and an arcanine and a magneton. Against the wall, there was the girl, scared. The beast saw her, and it…" He stops. Oh, brother.

"And?" I ask, quirking a brow.

"Well, the beast… ripped her head off and ate it," he gets out. "And then tendrils came out of the beast's mouth and pulled out the yamask from the girl. And she shouted… 'Stop! Stop! He killed me! He killed me!'. And then the beast ate her, too."

Oh fuck. So he heard that part.

Samson lowers his voice. "What do you think she meant by that? 'He killed me?""

I try nor to let my concern show. "Beats me," I say. "I still don't remember anything."

"My son suggested that there may have actually been two ghosts," he says. "The yamask and whatever was taking the form of that beast. And maybe the other ghost was the one that had killed the yamask."

Relief comes over me. He isn't accusing me of murdering her. Still, the cops might not see it that way…

"Maybe," I say. "Though I still don't know what I would have done to get a ghost stuck in my head, let alone two."

There's a brief silence. Samson looks bothered. Then, he sighs. "Look, I'm sorry," he says, "but I want to do everything I can for that little girl, even if it's a dead end. Can you forgive me?"

I look at him. He pleads with his eyes. A grown man. What a disgrace.

But do I have a choice? I still have to act nice.

"Fine," I say, and the relief is clear on Samson's face. "But I want you to warn me about this stuff in advance, okay?"

"Of course," he says, pulling out his phone. "What's your phone number?"

"Uhh… I don't have a phone right now, but my brother's used to taking my call. His number is…"

I give him Abe's number and he taps it down. "Aaand done," he says, putting his phone away. "So, anything else you feel like talking about?"

"Nothing," I tell him. Nothing with you. "I'd like to get back to work now, thanks."

"Of course." He nods and finally leaves. I sigh. There's one guy I'll definitely kick around once I get my fangs and claws.

Shaking my head, I get back to picking up cigarette butts and candy wrappers.

---​

On my way home, I get a nasty surprise. A gray car is parked in front of the house. Mom's car. What the hell is she doing here?

Well, I guess I have to go inside to find out. I step up to the door and enter the house. There's a smell of coffee and something baked. I take off my shoes, walk out of the hall and spot my mother in the kitchen, sitting at the table with Abe. She takes one look at me and gets up.

"Look at the time," she says. "It's time for me to go."

"Mom, please," Abe begs.

"No, no, I have things to do. Busy woman. You can call me later."

She grabs her purse and walks past me, her gaze avoiding my face. I don't say anything as she puts on her shoes and opens the door.

Abe sighs. "Goodbye."

"Goodbye," she replies and leaves.

After she shuts the door, silence falls upon the house. I look around, briefly locking eyes with Fonz sitting in the living room, looking over the back of the couch. He must have my lord with him.

Abe pockets his hands. "I made blueberry pie."

I look over to the kitchen and see that he's telling the truth. The pie is half eaten, lying above the stove. There's some coffee left in the coffee maker. Abe must have made that just for her.

I'm not interested in being discreet right now. "So you invited my mom over."

"Our mom," he corrects.

"Whatever. You invited her over. Why?"

Abe shrugs. "Just to catch up."

I frown. "You could have just called her."

"But I didn't." He crosses his arms.

So now he's giving me attitude, huh? Must be more of Alice's doing. I hate how much confidence she's been giving Abe. He's much more useful submissive.

"This is her house, Red," he says. "She's allowed to come over."

"And I'm allowed not to like it," I retort. I walk up to Abe, letting my taller frame tower over him. I expect him to step back, but he doesn't. Insolent.

"This is ridiculous," he says. "You're both grown adults. You should be able to be in the same room together like regular people.

"Of course we can do that," I growl. "We just don't want to."

"Yeah, but you're not gonna resolve anything by just avoiding each other all the time!"

"And who said we want to resolve anything?" I say, raising my voice. Abe flinches, but refuses to back down.

"You should because this isn't healthy," Abe insists. "And I'm sick of being the middle man. You should be able to figure out the economics of the house without dumping it on me, a fifteen-year-old!"

"And here I thought you liked math!"

I see his hands tighten into fists, but just as quickly, they open. Yeah, that's right. He doesn't dare.

He closes his eyes and sighs. "I just think everything would be easier if you two could put aside your differences and talk like adults."

I cross my arms. "It's her that doesn't know how to do that."

"She says the same thing about you."

"Oh, so you've talked about me?"

Abe glances away. "Among other things," he replies.

"Let me guess," I say. "She says I'm a violent, emotionally unstable parasite and everyone would be better off with me in jail."

"She didn't say that."

"Then what did she say?"

"That's… that's not the point --"

"Oh, so you can't say it to my face. That must mean it's good."

He takes his fingers to his temple. "Red…"

I know I'm just being flippant now, but I don't care. I want Abe to understand that that woman brings out the worst in me and that I really believe it's her fault.

"There's such a thing as being the bigger man," Abe says. "Like, even if it were true that she thinks that way about you, you can still be the mature one and --"

"I don't want to be the mature one," I say, fully aware of how it sounds. "I don't care about that. She doesn't deserve mature behavior from me. For fuck's sake, she's a mother! She should be prepared to deal with immaturity!"

I heard a small gasp from Fonz. Must have been the 'fuck'. Yeah, I agree. I shouldn't use that language around Him.

"It's not just her that suffers from your immaturity, it's everyone around you! Family, friends, society!"

"What friends?"

He quiets. I quiet. Then he speaks up again.

"Maybe if you acted better, you'd have some friends to call your own."

Oh, great. Now this is about my lack of friends. "I don't need friends," I hiss. "I'm perfectly fine without them. Do you think I don't know what my behavior is like? Do you think that's not by design?" It half is and half isn't. "I'm just not a friendly guy, and I'm not gonna pretend any different." Except I am, in the program. I'm starting to say things that would just win me the argument here. I should end this conversation. It's not one I wanted to have to begin with.

I step off and head for the stairs. "I'm gonna go work out. Don't interrupt me."

"Red, wait," he tries.

"Nope," I shut him down and slip through the door downstairs. I stomp down the stairs and make it to my workout room. I topple over a mattress, throw away my hoodie and shirt and start doing pushups. The adrenaline makes them light in the beginning, but then my arms get heavy. I push through a couple more and then let myself collapse on the mattress. I take a moment to feel the beat of my heart and the rhythm of my breath. Slowly, they both calm down.

I hear steps coming downstairs. They sound heavy enough to be Fonz's. I sigh. I don't look at the doorframe as he arrives.

"Hey," I hear him say.

"What do you want?"

He takes a deep breath. "I wanted to remind you that you have a responsibility to act maturely."

"And what responsibility is that?" I ask, though I already know.

"Helix," he says. "He looks up to you, and that means you need to set a good example."

I sigh. He's right. My lord needs to learn to be social and well-behaved in order to be successful. I shouldn't sabotage that for Him just because I can't do it myself.

"You may be right," I say, sitting up. I lift my gaze to meet his. It's stern. It's rare for him, which is somewhat strange when you think about how much power he has. He acts very submissively for his species. "Do you want me to do something about it?"

He looks to the ceiling, thoughtful. "Not right now, I think. But the next time your mother comes over, you should ask her to stay, and you should behave yourself around her."

I frown. I didn't want there to be a next time. I never do. "You're asking a lot of me."

"You don't have to be Mr Friendly," he says. "You just have to restrain yourself. Be polite."

I groan. "But I hate her."

"I know, that's become quite apparent by now," he says. "But you should at least make an effort. That's all I'm asking."

I sigh again. Deeply.

"Don't you have therapy these days?" he asks. "Maybe you could ask for some help over there."

That's… actually a pretty good idea. I hate it when he's right.

"I could try that out."

"Good," he says, taking a step away, but turning back to me. "And I want you to apologize to Abe."

I grunt. "Fine. But only once I'm ready to."

"As long as it's today," Fonz says. He turns to the stairs again. "See you later."

"Yeah, see you too."

He ascends the stairs and I hear him step through the door. I sigh and drop onto the mattress.

I don't really want to work out anymore. I'd rather go for a walk.

I get up and pick up my shirt and hoodie. After putting them back on, I return upstairs. I walk past Abe in the kitchen without a sound or a look, heading straight for the front door. I slip through and meet the outside. It's sunny and warm, like it was earlier today. I don't think I fully enjoyed it before. I was too preoccupied with my anger at Samson.

Well, this is a good moment to rectify that. I start walking down the street, soaking in the sunshine and feeling the breeze in my hair. It's calming, and that's just what I need.

You know what would make this even better? Taking this walk to the woods. I think I'll do that.

I walk until I reach my usual path at the edge of the woods and enter. I can already hear the chirps of pidgey, the warbles of starly and the cawing of murkrow. Dappled sunlight dances stop the forest floor, filtered by the branches of the pines towering over me. I pass by a razzberry bush. There's a lot of berries forming. There'll be a good harvest in the fall.

I take in a deep breath and let it out. The fight that happened just minutes ago already seems like a distant memory, pushed aside by the present and its beauty.

I see a white shape on the reddish trunk of one of the pines. A pachirisu. It looks at me and climbs further up, reaching a branch and sitting down on it. I click my tongue a couple of times. It responds with its own chitter before skittering off, taking impressive leaps to make it from tree to tree and defying gravity by running across the trunks as if they weren't vertical at all.

I sigh. It was born to climb. If only I was allowed to do what I was made for. But no, I need a god's help for that.

I keep walking, entertaining the thought of prowling these woods once I get my fangs and claws. I'd hunt down farfetch'd, wrestle ursa with my bare hands, end the day by making a fire at my campsite and falling asleep by its side, a stantler pelt as my blanket. A perfect day.

But wait. What's that in the distance? Two men in blue uniforms?

I freeze. Cops. They even seem to be the same cops from Monday. What are they doing here? Are they investigating something?

Making sure to keep a low profile, I follow them from afar as they walk onwards. It looks like there's something they're following, a dark purple cloud… a gastly?

Oh fuck. Is it one of Michi's friends? Now I have to know what they're after…

A minute or so later, the cops and the ghost arrive at a small opening with a large rock in the middle. I can see glimpses of other gastly and some misdreavus. This has to be Michi's friend group.

"Here we are," says the gastly that was leading the cops, and I recognize her voice. Gabby, the gastly that gave me an illusion when I returned to the cabin to look for any proof I might have left behind.

"So, you all knew Michi?" asks the taller cop.

A bunch of 'yeah's sound out. They didn't all speak, though. They must not all know how to do that.

"And she came to this place often?"

"Not really," Gabby says. "There's an abandoned cabin that we spent a lot of time at. This place is just where I told them all to meet you. They don't trust humans, so they don't want their hideout revealed."

"That hideout may turn out extremely important to the investigation," the shorter cop says. "We have to ask you to take us there."

The ghosts look at each other. They might be conversing with each other with aura.

"Alright, just hold on," says Gabby. "Can we at least talk here for a while so they can see you guys aren't dangerous?"

"That's alright by us," says the shorter cop. "So, what was the nature of your relationship like?"

"She used to come to the cabin during or after school to hang out with us," Gabby says. "She'd then show us videos or read us books. We had a great time." She pauses. "Except she hadn't done that lately, because there was a new ghost in the woods."

"A new ghost?"

"Yeah. Of that type that carries a golden mask of its former self. A… something-mask."

Oh fuck. Right. They knew about that.

"Yamask?" the taller cop suggests. He exchanges a look with his partner. Are they thinking about my case?

"Probably that. Anyway, we're already used to her getting some distance from us when there's a new ghost around. She needs time to make friends with them and show them that she's friendly. So we were steering clear of her to give her that space." Gabby pauses. "And then she went missing."

"But what about the man?" said one of the two misdreavus I can see.

"What man?" asked the shorter cop.

"Michi and the new ghost met a weird man. Michi told me when we saw."

Oh shit.

"What did this 'weird man' do?"

"He… he…" The misdreavus turns to Gabby, I guess to speak to her via aura.

"He followed them," Gabby translated. "Seemed to be interested in the yamask and seemed to be hiding something. Michi scared him away with her knife, though."

Not true, but I’m too anxious to care. If they put together that that man was me…

"Did she mention any details about this man?"

Gabby looks at the misdreavus. "Young, dark long hair." Her eyes narrow. "This… kinda matches the guy that came to the cabin a few days ago. I pulled an illusory prank on him and he freaked out.”

And here’s more evidence. Fuck.

Gabby tilts in the air. ”Flutter, why didn't you tell us about this before?"

"Forgot."

"Of course."

"Young with long dark hair," repeated the taller cop. "Does that sound familiar?"

Shit. Shit. Shit. They’re figuring it out. They’re gonna know it was me. They’re gonna --

"Hey, just like this guy!"

I flinch at the voice and turn around. Another gastly's floating behind me. How did it get there without me noticing? Right, of course, it's a ghost. And it probably sensed my aura. I carved that psychic nullifier so long ago that it’s probably healed enough by now not to work anymore…

Well, it's too late to run now. Not to mention that'd just make things worse. But I'm still not totally busted, though, right? They have no actual proof I've done anything, do they?

The cops recognize me from afar. "Mr Akai, is that you?"

I take a deep, shaking breath. I guess there’s no way out of this. My best bet now is to cooperate. "Yes, it’s me."

The cops come over. "What are you doing eavesdropping on an investigation?"

"I… just happened to be passing by when I saw you," I say. "And it sounded interesting. Sorry."

Next up is Gabby. Her eyes widen as she gets close. "You're the guy I gave that illusion!"

And thanks for that, by the way. You made me think I'd permanently gone insane.

Her expression contorts into a snarl. "What did you do to Michi?" she yells. A ball of blue fire forms in front of her, and she -- whoa!

I barely dodge her will-o-wisp. The shorter cop shoves his way in front of me.

"Hey, hey, none of that," he says. "You don't even know if he did anything."

"I'll torch an innocent man any day if it means I get to torch someone who hurt my friend," Gabby spits.

"Not something you should be saying in front of cops," the taller man mutters.

The shorter cop turns to me. "Mr Akai, did you meet Michi Koizumi in the woods a few days ago?"

Okay, what do I do? Do I stick to my lie? I think that's best. "No, I didn't. I've never met her. The first time I saw her was on the news."

"He's nervous! He's lying!" shouts the misdreavus. Damn it, aura. Just how much can they tell?

I clench my teeth and hold my position. It’s okay. The word of these ghosts is just their word. The police can't take it as fact.

"Well, did you get shown an illusion by this gastly?" the shorter cop asks, gesturing to Gabby, who's still giving me a death stare.

"That I did." No point in lying about that. "It wasn't nice."

The shorter cop holds a stare, then exchanges a look with his partner. "I guess that's all we can ask. You're free to go."

Tension leaves my shoulders. Oh, thank fuck. I’m still a free man.

"What?" shouts Gabby. "He's lying! He's the man Michi met! He did something to her!"

“You can’t make that accusation,” the shorter cop says, raising his palms. “There’s no proof.”

“No proof? His aura! There’s your proof.”

“You may be able to see that, but we can’t,” the shorter cop says. ”And we can’t just take your word for it.”

“Are you calling me a liar?”

“No, miss…” The cop pauses and blinks, probably because he realized he doesn’t actually know if he should call Gabby a ‘miss’. “I’m just saying that we need to adhere to principles of the justice system and consider someone innocent before they’re proven guilty. And proof needs to be objective.” He puts his hands on his belt. “If you want to help, you’ll take us to the cabin. We might find something there that actually holds up in court.”

Gabby frowns. “Fine.”

A chorus of protesting voices arises from the other ghosts. “We have to!” Gabby shouts. “It’s the only way to help Michi.”

The ghosts quiet, but don’t seem happy.

“Let’s go,” Gabby mutters and floats back the way she came. The cops and the other ghosts follow. A few meters from me, she looks back at me. “This isn’t over,” she says. “One way or another, you’re gonna be sorry.”

They keep going until they disappear behind the vegetation.

Well.

Okay.

That was a lot to take in.

So the cops now know that I was with Michi and that I lied about it. What does that mean?

Well, it means that they’ll be looking for any evidence of me doing something criminal to her. But such evidence does not exist. I’ve been very careful about making sure it doesn’t.

But what if it does? What if I’ve forgotten something? What if the clock is ticking towards the moment they unearth it and come to my door to put handcuffs on me and drag me to the station?

I have to hurry up.

I have to find my Bringer as soon as possible. That’s the only way I’ll avoid death.

Which means… I’ll have to start stalking the streets tonight.

But there’s something else I gotta take care of first. I didn’t like the way Gabby was talking to me. I need to get some talismans for protection, which means a trip to the nearest shrine. I think that’s the shrine to the Thunder God on Parasect Hill. Should be about two bus trips away. I need to swing by the house and get some cash…

---​

Those talismans were overpriced. I only got three talismans and one amulet with the money I brought. What a ripoff. I can’t wait until a way to mass-produce them is discovered.

I decided to hang one talisman in each floor of the house - one in He and Fonz’s bedroom, one in mine and one in the secret room of the basement. That ought to keep Gabby away. While I’m indoors, anyway. For the outside, there’s the amulet, the most expensive one of them all. The priestess warned that it was strong and that it wouldn’t be healthy to wear it for extended periods of time, but I already have just six months of regular life left. When those are up, I’ll either be invincible or going to die anyway.

“So… talismans?” Fonz asks as I emerge from the basement. “What makes you suddenly so interested in warding off ghosts?”

“Met a mean one on my walk,” I answer, not really lying. “Don’t want that to happen in my own house.”

“Well, just remember that those are gonna have to come down if Helix ever makes a ghost friend.”

I shudder. I hope not.

Fonz glances around the floor and leans closer to me. “Have you apologized to Abe yet?”

What? Oh, that. Ngh. “No, not yet.”

“Well, there’s no time like the present.”

“I guess not.” I sigh. I head upstairs and to the door to Abe’s room. I knock.

“Come in,” I hear him say.

I open the door and step through. He raises his gaze from his homework, then lets it drop again. “Hi.”

“Hi,” I greet back. “I’m here to say I’m sorry.”

“You are?”

Yeah, same. “Yeah. I’m sorry for acting the way I did.”

“Oh. Well… that’s okay.”

“Thanks.”

I stay in the doorframe for a while longer, but he says nothing. Shit, I guess I’m done here, then. I close the door and return downstairs. I think I’ll just watch some TV until the night. And have some of that blueberry pie Abe made. If there’s anything left.

I check it. There’s two pieces left. Nice.

---​

Okay. Knife. Rag. Vial. Chalk. Backpack with water bottle and sponge. Cash for the bus. One transportation circle drawn on the floor of the secret room. I’m ready. Physically ready, anyway.

Everyone else in the house has gone to sleep by now. I’ll have to make sure not to wake them up when I get back. They might ask about my items, and there’s really no innocent explanation for why one would be carrying a vial of paras spores and a rag.

I step through the front door and into the cool night air. Streetlights illuminate the street. It’s peaceful, and I know this neighborhood is safe, but that’s exactly why I have to go into town.

I start heading in the direction of the closest bus stop, equal parts anxious and excited. After all, there’s a chance I might come back home to the next Bringer.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Five - Learning

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hey all! canis here with chapter five, the last chapter of act 1. i wouldn't go assuming anything about the length of the story yet, though, since i have a lot of stuff planned for act 2. i might even split it in two and have 4 acts in total in the end.

anyway, this chapter is rated mature for discussion of emotionally abusive family members, attempted sexual assault, gore and a panic attack. enjoy.

---

CHAPTER FIVE
Learning


---​

Beep. Beep. Beep?

Why is there beeping? It sounds like… a life monitor.

I open my eyes to a hospital room. People are hunched over me… Abe, Fonz, Him, some staff.

“He’s coming to!” Abe whispers. “Red, can you hear me?”

“Yes, I can hear you,” I answer. ”Why am I… here?”

“Red… you’ve been in a coma for six months.”

What?

What?

Abe begins to tear up. “We were worried you’d never wake up again!”

I sit up quickly -- too quickly in the opinion of the nurses. “Please, take it easy,” one of them says.

No, I will not. I grab the wires on my body and pull them out to the gasps of the staff. I swing my feet off the bed and jump upright. I get multiple sets of hands on me, but I push them all away as I make my way to the door. Maybe, maybe if I run home, HE will tell me I still have some time --

“Red, stop!” Abe yells, but it falls on deaf ears. I run through the hallways and out of the hospital, and I start running home. As I make it there, I rip open the door and dash to the basement door, slip through and stomp down the stairs. I fumble with the hidden key to the locked room but manage to get it in the lock and twist it. I shove my way through the door and turn to the left --

Gone.

It’s gone.

HE is gone.

The altar is empty. There is no fossil.

Oh no. Oh Gods. HE left. HE left on HIS own. HE didn’t even wait for me to bring HIM back to HIS cave.

So I’m alone.

Alone, going to die.

Going to die. Going to die. Going to die. Going to --

I wake up.

I stare at the ceiling, waiting for my breathing to calm down.

It’s okay. It was just a dream. This is real life. I’m gonna make it.

I’m gonna make it.

Slowly, very slowly, fatigue pulls me under again.

---​

May 23rd, 149

Since my last journal entry, things have changed somewhat.

On a walk I took to the woods yesterday, I bumped into the police officers that had questioned me on Monday. They were questioning Michi’s ghost friends. One of them described a young man with long dark hair as someone who Michi had encountered, and another one of them caught me eavesdropping. Luckily, this was still not any kind of real proof of any crime, and the police let me go, but through the ghosts sensing my lying aura, I am certain the police now know that I’m a key figure in Michi’s disappearance. I am worried they will unearth something new soon, something that will actually result in consequences.

Given this, I have decided that I cannot afford to wait with my plan of nightly stalking. I have already spent one night searching for criminals, but came home empty-handed. That is alright. I did not honestly expect to find one so soon. It’s a good thing I have six months to do this. Surely in that time I will find what I need.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

As I’ve come to expect by now, community service was uneventful. We simply did more cleaning this time. What was a bit surprising, though, was what happened on the bus ride home afterwards.

I saw that woman that had stalked me before - pale, blonde, thirty-something - once again. And she was clearly still interested in me. I could tell she was trying to hide it, but I still caught her glimpses at me.

I waited to see if she would follow me out of the bus again, and she did. It was then that I decided to put an end to this for good.

Without warning, I turned around and faced her.

“Why are you following me?”

“What?” she said, feigning ignorance… poorly.

“This is the second time you’ve been following me. Tell me why.” Although I already had my theory - that she had a crush on me.

“Oh. Um…”

It was at that point that I noticed the necklace she had on her. It was silver and in the shape of a symbol I’ve really come to hate by now. The Wheel of Arceus.

She chuckled awkwardly. “Okay, sorry. It’s just that you look just like my nephew, and his mother has been telling me that he’s been getting into trouble, so I wanted to see what --”

“Okay, we both know that’s not true. Give me the real reason.”

“Uhh…”

I smirked. “Fine. You want me to tell you?”

“What?”

I huffed. “You think I’m hot, don’t you.”

She stared at me for a few seconds, then blinked. “You’re right,” she said. “I-I’ve just had a crush on you, that’s all.”

At that point, I started to think that was not actually the case.

“I’m sorry. I’ll stop following you,” she said and began to walk away. “Goodbye!”

I didn’t stop her. After all, as long as she stopped following me, I would be fine.

The rest of the day passed by like any other day, save for the addition of criminal-hunting at night, but nothing happened there, either. The streets were empty. It’s only today, back in therapy, that things are about to get interesting.

By interesting, I mean annoying.

“Hi!” greets Sonya as she emerges behind the door to her room, and I nod in response. “Come in, please.”

I get up from my seat and enter the room. We sit on the armchairs like before.

“So, how have you been?” she asks.

“I’ve been alright,” I answer.

She looks through her notebook. “Last time, we talked a bit about post-possession symptoms,” she says. “Have you noticed any new ones now that you know what’s possible?”

“No, not really. Just the anxiety and the stressful dreams.”

She nods. “And how about those group members of yours? Have you gotten to know them any better?”

Ngh. “Yeah, one of them. We had pokémon shelter duty together.”

“Did you have a good time?”

Unfortunately, yes, even though I shouldn’t have. “Yeah. We have similar interests. She’s going to pre-med for forensic pathology, and I… I’m interested in biology.”

“That’s nice,” Sonya says, writing down something in the notebook. “Do you think you’ll be talking to her more?”

“We have shelter duty again today, so yeah,” I answer. “Talking to her makes it go by faster.”

Sonya nods. “Did you find it difficult to talk to her after not socializing for so long?”

I tilt my head. “No, not really? I know how to have a conversation.”

“That’s a useful skill.”

I’m beginning to get a bit annoyed. I’m supposed to be talking about my mother, not get stuck on one conversation I had with someone a week ago.

“Now, is there something specific you’d like to discuss with me today?”

There we go. Nice. “Actually, yeah.” I shift in my seat. “Yesterday, I came home to see my mom there. I don’t have a good relationship with her, so she left. I ended up having an argument about it with my stepbrother who thought we should get along. I got kinda heated and left. Then my nidoking friend came to me and said that I really should get along better with my mother because it’ll be a better example to my omanyte friend.” I pause. “He’s pretty young, and we’re kind of like His parents, you see.”

Sonya nods, encouraging me to keep going.

“So…” I fidget with my fingers. “I’d like to talk about my relationship with my mother, and I’d like to get some advice on how to be around her without getting angry. Can we do that?” Can we do that? Of course we can. That’s her job.

“Of course,” she says, leaning back in her armchair. “Where would you like to begin?”

I sigh. “Well, I guess I better begin at the start,” I say. “I remember being very little when I was first reprimanded for my behavior. It felt harsh then, but I must have only been five or so. In retrospect, it was normal. What wasn’t normal was what was to come.“

“What had you done to be reprimanded?”

“I don’t remember, really. Probably just not shared and cared like I was expected to. But… once I got into school, I remember starting to push around some kids. Threatening them with violence. And then I did get violent a few times. No one got that hurt, but it was worrying behavior for a kid. I remember my mom tried to be on my side first, assuming that the other kids had done something to me, but they hadn’t. I was just a bully. And as she heard the other side more and more, she came to that same conclusion.

“She tried to reprimand me more, send me to my room and take away TV time, but it didn’t really work. I’d carved out my spot in the social hierarchy and I didn’t want to leave it. I guess I was partly worried that if I did, I’d become the one who was pushed around. And I was too proud for that.” Or sensitive. But you’ll never hear me describe myself as ‘sensitive’.

“Then, of course, the universe made that decision for me. I remember this one time when a bunch of kids stood up to me and basically said they were done with my shit… and if I ever tried to push someone around, they would do it again. And then they’d start bullying me. I got into trouble with them a lot, and my mother never took my side. After all, I was the bully.”

“That must have been harsh.”

I sigh. “It wasn’t fun, that’s for sure. I learned that I couldn’t rely on anyone to help me. Least of all my mother.”

“Have you talked about it with her?”

“I’ve tried, but all she sees is someone pretending to be the victim. She knows I can lie and manipulate to get my way. I’ve done it before.”

“What is your relationship like nowadays?”

“Strained. We avoid seeing each other as much as we can. We only come together to talk in cases where it’s absolutely necessary, like when discussing house economics or getting that lawyer for my court hearing. Other times, we communicate through Abe, my stepbrother.”

“That sounds pretty messy.”

“It kind of is. In fact, Abe expressed just yesterday how he’s sick of being the middle man. So I should probably start becoming okay with talking to my mom directly.”

Sonya nods. “What about your stepfather? What does he think?”

“I don’t really know. He travels a lot, so we rarely see him. Kinda like how I rarely see my mom. Match made in heaven, I guess.” I pause. “But I can’t imagine he approves of how distant me and mom are, either.”

“What happened to your biological father, if I may ask?”

I shrug. “I don’t know. My mother won’t tell me. The only clue I have is that the house still has some of his old clothes. I’m thinking he died or something.”

“So would you say that you’ve grown up without a father figure?”

I pause. “I guess.” Closest thing I can think of is HIM, but HE is my god. Much farther above me than a father.

“Have you ever wanted to have one?”

“Well… I would’ve wanted some adult to stand by me as a kid, but I didn’t specifically wish for a father. Just… someone.”

Sonya nods. She shifts in her armchair. “So, you’d like to learn to be better around your mother?”

I nod. “And other people, too, but let’s stick to that for now.”

She clears her throat. “Well, the first thing to know is that it will take time. You’re both very used to how things are now, and differing behavior will be perceived as an exception before it can become the new normal.”

“Right.” Of course I know that it’ll take time. I’m not five.

“And you need to know that you can step away at any moment if it gets to be too much for you. Set healthy boundaries.”

I nod, suppressing a frown. I’d rather face the problem head on than hide.

“What you should do is prepare yourself before you meet her,” she says. “Be ready to hear the accusations you’ve heard before and maybe some new ones. That way it won’t catch you off guard, and you can control your own reaction better.”

“Right.”

“Let’s try to imagine it. Imagine a situation in which you two would need to spend time together. What situation is that?”

I think about it. “I guess that could be a repeat of yesterday, but her not leaving when I arrive. Her and Abe… could have been talking about me, and everything around my incident with the ghost.”

“She doesn’t leave. Instead, she does something that upsets you. What would that be?”

“Well, she could keep talking about me as if I’m not there and… express her disappointment in the fact that I’ve been caught for a crime.”

“What does that make you want to do?”

“Makes me want to remind her that I was under possession at the time, and that it wasn’t my fault.”

“Do you do that?”

I think about it. I’d like to, but it feels like the wrong answer. “I don’t.”

“Good. That would likely only cause an argument. What happens next?”

“I don’t know, maybe she goes, like, ‘I feel like the judge made a mistake. He’s violent. He should be in jail.’”

“And what does that make you think?”

Well… that it’s kind of true, but that it still hurts. “Like she doesn’t think I should have any rights. That I don’t deserve to be free.”

“And what does that make you want to do?”

“Call her a terrible mother who’s abandoning her son.”

“And do you do that?”

“No.” I shift in my chair. “Look, this is sensible and easy to figure out when I’m not actually there. I need more help with containing my anger, so that I don’t do the stupid thing that I want to do despite the urge.”

“I see,” she says. “Well, you could always tell yourself to pause before you make any rash decisions. Things are a lot clearer when you approach them calmly. You can remind yourself that what she says is just her opinion, and that her opinion doesn’t matter to you.”

“But she’s insulting me. It… hurts my pride.”

“You could try to feel pride in not stooping to her level. Being the bigger person.”

I don’t know… a Helixian would not take an insult sitting down. He’d attempt to establish his dominance. But there is also something about considering the other person to be so lowly that their words have no importance to you…

But… ngh. “But I’ll look like such a bitch.”

“To whom?”

“To… whoever’s there.”

“Perhaps your mother, but do you think your stepbrother would think less of you?”

“...No. He’d be proud of me.”

“And he should.”

I roll my eyes. I don’t respect Abe’s opinion. “And then there’s… me. I’d know that I didn’t stand up for myself, and I’d be disappointed in myself.”

“Who says that you aren’t standing up for yourself? You’re just doing it in a calmer, more rational manner.”

“...I guess that’s true.”

“And remember that you can simply leave at any time. If you feel like you’re going to do something you’ll regret, just remove yourself from the situation and don’t come back until you feel ready.”

“Isn’t that quitting?”

“It’s knowing your limits.”

It is wise to know one’s limits… but I just wish mine weren’t so narrow.

“Want to try another situation?” she asks. “The more you think these things through, the more naturally they’ll come to you once you need them.”

I rub my chin. “Sure, why not.” I pause. “I guess another situation could be her coming home to discuss the home’s economics…”

---​

The rest of the session followed the same pattern. Repeating the same thing over and over, it was hard to feel like progress was being made, but I trusted her word. Or I distrusted her word little enough.

Nevertheless, I left in pretty good spirits and got myself a burger before arriving at the community center. Once again, Suki and I are dropped off at the shelter, and Chiho comes to greet us. We move to the cages, and Suki starts gathering the pokémon to walk again.

Alright, so… I should talk to her. Get a conversation going like last time. But I can't lose myself in it or forget that she's beneath me.

I take a deep breath, silently enough to keep her from noticing, and speak my words.

"So… you mentioned writing in the last group meeting. What is it that you write?"

She turns to me in an instant, gasping, a wild gleam in her eyes. It's a little scary. Did I say something wrong?

"O-okay, so," she starts, clearing her throat, "I write multiple stories, but my main one is about this psychic girl with intrusive thoughts that force her to read others' minds even though it's illegal, and she accidentally uncovers a huge worldwide conspiracy about vampires --"

Vampires?

"-- who rule the world and keep humans as cattle but nobody knows this because they have magic to wipe humans' memories and cover up bite marks so there's no evidence of them existing --"

Magic? Hey, slow down…

"-- but the girl keeps reading the minds of vampires and finds out about a secret council and she goes there with a video camera but she gets caught and imprisoned. The vampires try to wipe her memory but find out that she's immune to their magic and they have to look into it so they don't kill her yet but this gives a rogue vampire time to free her and the girl wants to reveal the vampires to the world but the rogue says that would start a massive war and that the efforts of the rogue clan are a better bet because they seek to topple the vampire order from the shadows --" She wheezes in air, having forgotten to breathe. "Actually, let's finish leashing these mon up first, we can talk more while we're walking."

"...Sure," I say, though I'm scared of what's to come.

---​

Suki ends up unloading what I imagine to be the outline of her entire story onto me as we're walking Ritz and Ratz and co with the addition of a couple tangents about side stories. Credit where credit is due, she is creative. I just wish I could keep up.

Or, no, it doesn't matter. The only thing that matters is that we have a good relationship, and as long as I just nod along, that'll take care of itself.

By the time we return and switch to entertaining the felines again, though, I'm kind of sick of the whole thing and desperate for a change of subject. I would've expected Suki to realize by now that she's coming on too strong, but it seems like she's too swept up in sharing her niche interest that she's lost sight of boundaries.

Thankfully, she soon gets to the ending - where the psychic girl is now a vampire too, and getting married to the rogue whose therapist she'd essentially become - and I find a reasonable spot to hit the brakes or at least slow her down.

"That's quite a story," I say, not exaggerating. "How long have you been writing?"

"Well, I've always liked making up stories, but I only really reawakened my inner storyteller five years ago as I got into…" She quiets, looking at the floor. "Um, online writing communities."

Why did she react that way? Is there something embarrassing about these communities? Oh, I don't care. I don't care about this. Let's see, what would I care about?

The conversation with my therapist earlier today springs into mind. What's Suki's family like? Maybe her parents suck, too, and she could give me some advice in dealing with their kind that the therapist didn't.

"I see. What about your parents? Do they read your story?"

She chuckles nervously. "Oh, well, most of my story actually isn't written, but… no, I don't want them to read my story. It gets pretty graphic, and… they don't like to think of me associated with brutal stuff like that. Especially now that…" She trails off.

"Now that what?"

"Well… my whole accident," she says quietly, "with the ghost and the… stabbing."

"Right," I say. I can tell this subject is uncomfortable for her, but I'd also like to know more about it, her being the only other one in the group with possession experience. "How did they react to that?"

"They were horrified," she says. "They were in the other room when it happened. They heard my brother scream and rushed in and saw me holding the bloody knife. I can't get the looks on their faces out of my head… it's like they'd seen their worst nightmare come true."

"Then what happened?"

"I realized what I'd done and started panicking. I told my brother I was sorry, over and over again, but he was just crying."

She frowns, clenching a fist.

"You angry about something?"

She glances at me, and then away again. "It's just that he always called me the crybaby. He brought up constantly how he never cried, how he was a man. And there he was, sobbing like a little kid throwing a tantrum." She perks up, blinking, as if she'd just snapped out of something. "Sorry, that's fucked up of me to say. He was stabbed. Of course he gets to cry. I just… I still have the thoughts I had back then, which were under the influence of that shuppet."

"That's alright. I get it."

"Do… you remember twisted thoughts like that when you were under possession yourself?"

"I don't remember anything from my time under possession myself," I tell her. "Sorry."

"Oh. Okay." She pauses. "I have to admit I'm a bit jealous of that. I'd rather not have these memories."

I can imagine that. When a mareep commits acts of violence, they feel bad. It shocks them because it isn't natural for them. Their instincts tell them to protect their brethren rather than hurt them.

But when they get mad enough… that's when they can show they have a little houndoom in them after all.

"Can I ask you what made you stab your brother? Or was it just purely the shuppet?"

She shakes her head. "The shuppet is why I went through with it, but the motivation was my own. You see, he's… he's always putting me down. Telling me how I'm worse than him because my grades aren't as perfect. Telling me I'm lazy and I don't study enough when I really try my hardest. And, you know, I'm possibly disabled, too? I haven't gotten a diagnosis yet, but my doctor suspects I'm autistic and have ADHD. So yeah, try to study as hard as a normal person with unmedicated ADHD…"

"ADHD?" I ask. "You don't seem hyperactive."

"Oh, that," she says. "Not everyone with ADHD is hyperactive. Some only have attention problems. They call that ADHD-I, I for 'inattentive'. Trust me, I was also surprised when I found out. I never would have imagined I was ADHD before knowing that."

"I see. So, your brother?"

She sighs. "Yeah, in short, he's a dick. I'd wanted to explode at him for longer, but every previous time had just ended with him calling me a brat for my outburst and making it out as if I'm unable to take well-meaning criticism - read: bashing. But when he started on his bullshit again, and I had a knife… the thought came that I might finally be able to show him that I mean business. And that shuppet in my brain silenced any decent part of me that would've told me it was wrong. The result? A stabbing."

She falls quiet.

A question comes to me, and I feel like I shouldn't speak it. But I want to know.

"Did it… feel good?"

She glances at me, surprised. She then stares at the floor. "For, like, a second. Then I was just horrified. Just like my parents."

Oh. Yeah. Well, that's to be expected.

She closes her eyes. "I'm sorry, but this is kind of a hard topic for me. Could we talk about something else?"

Right. I guess this was something pretty traumatic for her. "Sure."

She sighs, then forces a smile. "So, what are your hobbies?"

"My hobbies?"

"Yeah. You know mine is writing, but what are yours?"

"Oh. Well, uhh… it's not very exciting. I just watch TV a lot."

"Like, Natuflix or TV-TV?"

"TV-TV. Whatever's on."

She snickers. "What are you, fifty?"

I can't help but feel insulted. "No, I just…"

She laughs. "I'm just kidding," she says. "You do you. But seriously, do you not watch anything online? There's so much stuff to choose from."

"Well, I…" Shit! Do I tell her about my phobia? She's going to get suspicious if I don't admit to doing anything online. It's the year 149, for Gods' sake.

I sigh. Maybe if I tell her an edited version of the truth. "Well, the truth is… I kind of have a phobia of screens due to what I went through during the Twitch."

"A phobia of…" She blinks. "Really?"

"Really."

"But that shuts you out of so much stuff."

I shrug. "It does, but I manage. Can't hurt if I don't know what I'm missing out on."

"Have you talked to your therapist about that?"

Now it's my turn to blink. That is something I could do. The last time I tried to deal with my phobia was on my own without guidance. With a mental health expert on my side… maybe things could turn out differently.

But should I really take on something like that now that I have my mission of finding a Bringer to worry about?

"I guess I could," I tell her anyway.

"In my opinion, you should," she says. "There's so much fun stuff to do online. Watch videos, look at memes, chat with friends, read fanf- stories, gush about your favorite shows and movies… even the ones they play on TV-TV." She chuckles.

Well, that does sound like it would help kill time… but I have more important things to worry about. "I'll think about it," I say, already looking for the next topic. "Say, have you read anything new and interesting about biology since we met?"

"Oh, lemme think. Well… I found out that, apparently, there's a link between mutations that make coats or skin whiter and deafness. Like, piebald houndoom, for example - that's the mutation that causes white fur with black spots - have a much higher chance of being deaf than regular colored houndoom…"

---​

Well, I think that went well. As Suki spoke, I took a good look at her every now and then and reminded myself that she was a mareep. I don't feel connected to her. That's good.

Now, on to more important matters.

Streetlights pass by as I sit in the nearly-empty bus, illuminating the nighttime city. There's just one other person here besides me, and he just pressed the stop button. Not that I'm that far away from my destination myself.

The bus stops and the guy gets off. Two stops later, I do the same. The air is cool but still smells of exhaust fumes. I head away from the main street and towards the alleyways.

Okay. Here we go again. New streets, old protocol. Just keep walking and keep your eyes and ears open.

Wandering in the back alleys, my mind quickly starts to do the same. What should I say to the candidate once he wakes up? Or should I just bring him straight to HIM? That would be the most efficient approach, but honestly speaking, I'd like to get to be a bit dramatic. 'Welcome, criminal. I've seen what you do, and I'm impressed. As a prize, I give you the greatest opportunity one can ask for - to become a god. What do you say?'

I smile, knowing I'm being silly. I bet the criminal would just think I'm insane. Well, he'd be in for a big surprise. I wonder how HE would show him HIS power. Would HE appear in HIS omastar form? HIS worm form? As Kohath? Or would HE simply be a voice, impossible to resist? Oh, I'm jealous now. I wish I could meet HIM again for the first time. I wish HE would show me this new world all over again, make me HIS own. I'd bow to HIM so deeply, owing HIM my life. And HE would know my unwavering loyalty.

Only… is it unwavering? It has wavered quite a bit lately, hasn't it?

Shivers crawl down my body. Yeah, not so nice thinking about that, is it.

I shake my head. It's water under the bridge. HIM and I have a new agreement, and as long as I adhere to the terms, it'll be alright. I won't have the chance to be a god anymore, but I'll get the next best thing - an enhanced body and immortality.

But what if the new Bringer doesn't like me? What if he convinces HIM to destroy me?

More shudders. That's not a nice thought at all. But HE wouldn't break HIS promise, would HE? And even when merged, HE still has the upper hand. HIS wishes cannot be overridden. So… I should be safe.

But He won't be.

Oh fuck. This again. This thought that I keep avoiding, and for good reason.

But how am I ever supposed to think this thought through? Come Judgment, I'll be a true predator and He'll be the prey. Scripture says that He will suffer.

My heart twists, and I hate that it does that. It really would have been better for me to sever my attachment, but I already know that's not possible. Dammit! What am I supposed to do? Just accept that He'll die? No, I can't go through that again. Or… can I? If I'll be a true predator, will I really care?

I take a new turn. I see a woman walking some way ahead of me. She doesn't seem to notice me, and she has no reason to. Plus, I think she's on her phone.

She walks past another alley --

A man barges out from the alley, grabbing on to the woman. She screams, but he clamps a hand over her mouth. He begins to drag her to the alley. I think I can tell what's going on here, and it's heinous enough to signify a predator.

I pull the vial and rag out of my pockets and douse the latter with the former's contents. I run up to the man, who's too preoccupied to notice me, and shove the rag onto his face.

He screams, the sound muffled by the cloth. He tries to pry me off, but I've clung to him like a komala clings to its log. The woman falls down with her own scream but doesn't stick around. She gets up and runs off. No 'thank you'? Okay.

In a few seconds, the man's movements grow sluggish, and they keep slowing down until he collapses. I let him go just in time not to tumble down with him. On the ground, he tries to scream again, but what comes out is just a groan. A few more seconds pass and he goes fully limp, unmoving.

Okay. Now to prepare the circle. I pocket the vial and rag and pull out a piece of chalk in their stead, beginning to draw on the street. My heart beats in my ears the entire time I spend drawing the two-meter-wide circle and its details. Finally, I'm finished and I drag the man into the center. I draw the activating line and the outlines of the circle light up. The light creeps over the form of the unconscious man and engulfs him. Then, it all flashes, and the man is gone.

A sense of triumph grows in my chest. I did it. I captured a Bringer candidate.

But I’m not quite done here yet. I take off my backpack and kneel to the ground. I dig out a sponge and a bottle of water. I open the bottle and pour some of its contents onto the sponge, then take the sponge to the chalk outlines of the circle and begin to scrub.

It takes a few minutes, but luckily, no one walked by. I managed to erase the circle well enough to keep the existence of this kind of magic a secret.

Now, I need to hurry back home before that man has a chance to wake up…

---​

I’m relieved to find the man still unconscious on the floor of my secret room. Immediately, I take some rope and tie his wrists and ankles together to neutralize him. Then I take my chair and move it in front of the altar, facing the cloth-covered fossil. I fetch the man and drag his body over to the chair and, with great effort, position him upright to a sitting position. I tie a rope around him and the back of the chair so that he’ll stay there. Now that I’m close to him, I can smell booze and cigarette smoke. Not ideal… but this was just the first criminal I met.

Alright. He’s tied up and fastened. Now all that’s left is to wait for him to wake up.

I walk over to the cupboards and dig out my homemade Helixian textbook. This thing’s actually gonna see some use now… provided HE won’t just beam everything necessary into the candidate’s brain. HE is much more powerful now than HE was when HE first spoke to me… though HE might still prefer not to spend HIS energy so lightly now that ascension is fast approaching.

I open the book and review what I have. It’s pretty good, if I do say so myself - at least for someone with no pedagogical education. I wish I knew how to draw so I could have some illustrations. Just text is pretty dense to read.

“Ngh…”

I perk up. I look at my abductee and see his head beginning to move. He’s still groggy. I walk over to him with a widening smirk. The show’s about to begin.

His breathing is heavy. It doesn’t get any lighter as he gradually comes to and what I imagine is fear takes over.

“What th...” he starts, looking around. “What the fuck? What is this…”

My smirk evolves into a grin. He tugs at the ropes tying him down, but it helps nothing. His stare eventually focuses on me.

“Who are you?” he asks me.

“Well, if things go well, I’ll be your mentor,” I tell him, hands clasped behind my back. “Anyway, welcome to my basement. You’re about to see something great.”

“What?”

I walk over to the fossil. Oh, my heart is pounding. I’ll get to see HIM work HIS magic in real time on the brain of this pitiful scumbag.

“I want you to introduce you to my god, the Lord of Predators,” I tell him, grabbing the edge of the cloth obscuring the fossil. “Now, open your mind.”

I pull the cloth off.

The man stares at the fossil. His eyes widen. They widen some more. I’ve never seen a person with eyes that wide. Is it that glorious?

He begins to scream. Well, now. I know HE can be terrifying, but isn’t that a bit --

A cut opens across his forehead, quickly leaking blood. Another opens across his cheek. One slashes through his jacket, then another, then more and more. Red lines form one after another on his face and his hands. They seem to be deepening with each second, spouting more and more blood. There’s scarcely a dry spot on the man’s mutilated face now. He’s still screaming. He’s still screaming. He’s still --

He stops.

Like a paused recording, he stops.

Then, he falls limp.

Desperate for an explanation, I turn to the fossil --

WHY HAVE YOU BROUGHT ME THIS FOOL?

I collapse to my knees. HIS thoughts are loud. It hurts.

DO YOU WISH TO INSULT ME?


“N-no…” I get out, but it’s difficult. Everything is heavy. Everything twists, coils. I grab my head, but it does nothing to help.

I WANTED YOU TO BRING ME A PROMISING CANDIDATE, NOT A STREET RATTATA STEWED IN SPIRITS AND SMOKE.

“I’m sorry, I-I’m sorry --”

YOU SHOULD BE. THIS IS THE MOST DISAPPOINTED I HAVE BEEN IN YOU YET.

Disappointed? No…

DO NOT MAKE THIS MISTAKE AGAIN, HE booms, even louder than before. THE NEXT TIME I SEE YOU, I WANT TO FIND A PROUD PREDATOR BOWING BEFORE ME. DO YOU UNDERSTAND?

“Yes, I understand!” I whine, although I know I would have said that to anything just to make the yelling stop.

GOOD. UNTIL WE MEET NEXT TIME, MORTAL.

HE called me ‘mortal’. Just like in that nightmare.

Suddenly, everything lets go. I can hear myself breathe again, and I’m breathing heavily. The corners of my vision are black and stars twinkle all around. I feel like throwing up, but thankfully, I don’t.

I sit up. My surroundings are static again, not in flux, but my head still spins. I count upwards to pass the time I need to recover. At sixty-three, I feel sufficiently normal again.

Alright. So.

HE did not like what I brought HIM. HE thinks I should have brought HIM someone better. That’s fair. The guy was just somebody I’d picked up off the street. He did smell like booze and smoke. He was, objectively, a terrible pick. HE was right to reprimand me.

I look at the man, or what’s left of him. His face is unrecognizable, cut up into skin salad. His blood is dripping onto the floor. I supposed I’ll have to clean that up. I’ll have to clean everything up, including the body. I’ll have to chop it into pieces and smuggle it out of the house without arousing suspicion. It’s alright. I’ve done it before.

It’s alright…

No, no. It’s not alright.

None of this is alright.

My only plan failed.

I have no way left to procure a candidate.

I have six months, but no plan. I have nothing.

Six months are going to pass by, and HE will demand to be returned to HIS cave. I will bring HIM there and leave HIM. And then I’ll never see HIM again. I’ll age in my regular mortal life. My body will slowly break down. Living will hurt more and more until death comes and that’ll hurt even worse.

I am going to die.

I am going to --

My breathing is wheezing now. My entire body is shaking.

I am going to die.

I will experience nothingness --

I am going to die.

I feel a pain at the back of my head. Something is wrong there. Something is wrong with my brain. I’m having a stroke. I’m having something. Something that’s going to kill me right here and right now. Oh Gods. Oh Gods, oh Gods. Is there no way out of this? Is this how it ends? Is this how my pathetic life will end?

My lungs burn. A sob comes. Tears. I’m crying. I’m crying because I’m going to die. I’m crying because there is no comfort. There is only the cruel fact that my life is over, and that nothingness is right around the corner.

The pain gets worse. It’s coming. No, I’m not ready! I will never be ready! No one can be ready to die!

I collapse against the floor and grab my shins. Something tells me that if I make myself as small as possible, I'll be safer. Of course it's wrong. But this is slightly more comfortable than I was before, and if I'm gonna die, I want to enjoy what I have left as best as I can.

I’m gonna die. I’m really gonna die. I’m gonna…

Am I?

Yes, surely. This pain in my head will kill me.

…No, that doesn’t seem right.

How can you say that? Are you in such denial?

…No. I don’t… I don’t think this makes sense.

That’s what you’d like to think. You’re clinging on to anything that would let you survive. But it doesn’t change the fact that…

No, it’s not a fact. It’s speculation. Groundless.

But what if it’s still true?

Now you’re being paranoid.

My crying stops. My breathing still wheezes, though. I’m confused. Am I dying or am I not dying?

Four-seven-eight.

…Four-seven-eight. Four while inhaling, seven while holding your breath, eight while exhaling.

That’s what the therapist taught me. That’s what she said could help calm me down.

I have to try it.

Four in. That’s easy. Seven, holding breath. Okay, that’s not so easy. I feel like I’m choking. Come on, five, six, seven, there. I let my breath out. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. I have nothing left in my lungs. I gasp in again. Two, three, four. I gotta hold my breath again? Fine…

I repeat the exercise. Again. Again. The pain… the pain in my head is leaving. And I’m no longer wheezing. I still feel like shit and my heart is pounding in my ears, but I feel… at least a little better.

I let myself breathe normally. It’s still fast, but it’s not hyperventilating. I realize I haven’t sobbed since I began. I guess I’m not… scared anymore. I’m anxious, but I know my fear was unreasonable.

What was I afraid of?

Dying. Dying because of a random pain in my head. That’s stupid. It was probably just some aftermath of meeting HIM. No stroke, nothing like that. Can strokes even be felt in the head? Brains have no sense of touch, right?

But I was also scared of dying of old age. That I couldn’t bring HIM a Bringer now that HE rejected my plan. But… six months. I have six months. That’s a long time, isn’t it?

Yeah. That is a long time. It's only been, like, a week and I've already tried and failed with two plans. I can come up with something new in that time.

But will I find the Bringer in time?

My breathing quickens again. No, no. Stay calm. Don’t give in to panic. Just… breathe. Breathe.

My breathing gradually slows down. My muscles begin to relax. I realize I can move again.

I unfurl from my position and sit up. I sniffle. I catch a whiff of blood. I look over to the corpse. The blood it leaks has now formed little pools at his feet. I'm gonna need to mop that. But first, I need to dismember this guy and stuff him inside some garbage bags.

I think I should start doing that now.

I get up slowly, making sure I don’t get dizzy, and slowly walk over to the room’s table. I undress myself down to my underwear and place my clothes on the chair. I then fetch my raincoat and rubber boots from the edge of the room. I open a drawer and pull out two rubber gloves and put them on.

Next, I go fetch my axe and a bloodstained plank of wood and set them down on the middle of the floor. I go untie the ropes fastening the corpse to the chair and let it fall. I untie its ankles and wrists and put away the rope. I fetch some garbage bags and put them on the table for later. Then, I position the corpse so that its neck rests against the plank and begin to chop. Blood flies as I make my way through the skin, muscle and spine. This is all more familiar to me again. This is how I get rid of the bodies of all my victims. I've never killed a man before, though… no, I didn't do it now, either. HE killed him.

Something about this act is calming to me in the same way picking up trash is. I guess I like labor.

I successfully detach the head and then move on to the limbs. With those done, I stuff the pieces of the man into the garbage bags. But it'll have to wait until tomorrow before I get rid of the bags. It's too dark in the woods to draw the disintegration circle, even if it would be the perfect time otherwise.

I open the door to the room and fetch the mop from the bathroom. It takes me some time to clean up all the blood left behind by the corpse, both from HIS cuts and my chopping, but the room reaches a sufficiently clean state and I'm able to stop. I rinse off my raincoat, boots and gloves and undress from them. I consider putting my regular clothes back on, but I figure I'm going to bed anyway and just grab them and leave the room. I close the door behind me and hide the key as always.

I make my way to the second floor, stopping on the way to use the bathroom and brush my teeth, and enter my room. I slip under the blanket and lie motionless.

Okay. What I experienced down there after meeting HIM was certainly… worrying. It was about as bad as the time I thought I'd failed HIM by succumbing to fear when facing the spider-sea illusion back when Joanna was possessing me, but this time, there was no one in my head but me.

I… really should talk to someone about this.

But I can't. The therapist wouldn't understand. She would try to get me to accept my death and tell me that it isn't so bad when I know it is. A primordial god told me so, and HE surely knows better than some mortal.

I sigh. I guess I'm alone with this.

But I'm used to that, aren't I?

I close my eyes.

It feels like I should still think about things, but I’m tired. I can think about them tomorrow. I’ll probably have a clearer head then, anyway.

I take a deep breath and relax. Slowly, sleep creeps towards me. I let come over and take me like a a raikou cub picked up by its mother. No more thoughts circling my head, I sink into slumber.

---​
 
Interlude

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hey again! it's kind of a spur-of-the-moment decision to post this now, but here is the interlude between act 1 and act 2. it's the first mainline hhverse story appearance of andre! hooray for the murdertwink.

rated teen for sexually suggestive dialogue. enjoy.

---

INTERLUDE

Andre


---​

“And model, please.”

Sakura raises her gaze from her phone and resumes her pose, valiantly staring out the window. Once again, I can smell a twinge of orange annoyance among the gray of boredom, but she’s too polite to let it show any other way.

I focus on her pixie cut and draw some new lines to shape her hairstyle better. I sculpt away the incorrect ones with an eraser. There, that looks better.

“How much longer?” she asks.

“Oh, we’re only getting started,” I tell her. More annoyance radiates from her.

“I’ve seen you draw much faster than this.”

“Ah, but that was sloppy,” I tell her. “This is a commission. I’m going to do my best.”

She sighs. “Modeling sounded fun, but now I’m thinking I should just give you a photo.”

I shrug. “You can, but I can’t guarantee it’ll be as good. I draw better when I see in 3D.”

A cheerful tune splits the air, accompanied by vibration. I recognize my calendar reminder sound immediately. But what is…

Oh, right.

“Let me get that,” I say, placing down my pencil and picking up my phone. I sigh as the notification shows itself.

May 25th, 17:00
Acrylics


It’s been approaching me these past few weeks like an entei. The end of the four-month period. The time I have to start… searching again.

“What is it?” Sakura asks.

“Nothing, just… a reminder to buy more art supplies,” I lie. She’s looking at her phone again. I frown. “Model, please.”

She rolls her eyes and gets up off the bed. “This sucks. I’ll just give you a photo.”

I raise a palm, and she stops. “While we’re here, I’ll take it. I’ll get the lighting I want.”

She sits back down and resumes her pose. “Whatever you say.”

I unlock my phone and open the camera. I take a photo, and another, and another. Can’t ever have too many references.

“Done?” she asks.

“Done,” I say, lowering my phone.

“Great,” she says.

She suddenly gives me an expectant look, and magenta arousal flares around her. What’s she thinking about --

“Wanna have sex now?”

I should have seen it coming, but I burst into laughter. “Really? Just like that?”

She gets off the bed. “Yeah. I’m decently horny.” The strengthening magenta glow around her supports her words.

“You’re always horny,” I tease.

She walks up to me and puts her arms around my neck. “Exactly,” she whispers, her breath warm. I can feel my hairs raising on end.

She lets go and heads for the door. “Coming?”

“Well, not yet,” I say, locking eyes with her.

After two seconds, she snorts, some golden amusement flickering. “Fucking dad joke.”

“‘Daddy’ joke.”

She laughs, leaning in to give me a shove before walking out of my studio room. “Whatever! Just get your ass into the bedroom.”

“Will do,” I say, smiling. I’m about to pocket my phone when I pause, staring at it.

I sigh through my nose, slip the phone into my pocket and follow Sakura to the bedroom.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Six - Idea

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hello! i'm back again with another chapter. i'm actually getting pretty good at having a backlog - i'm in the middle of writing chapter 8 right now. i could say that i'm not sure if i'll be able to keep up the weekly schedule once i get to posting that since the outline becomes less fleshed out again, but i've been able to figure it out in time like three times before already, so maybe i'll just keep my mouth shut. whatever happens, happens.

this one is rated mature for sexual content, mainly light discussion and mentions of sexual assault and talk of masturbation. also, there's some brief misogyny and mentions of homophobia.

---

CHAPTER SIX
Idea

Red


---​

May 25th, 149

There’s good and bad news. The good news is that I managed to abduct a Bringer candidate yesterday night. The bad news is that HE violently rejected him, also yesterday night. HE was really quite furious with me for having brought HIM such a subpar individual, and HE let me hear it. I took it poorly, but I’ve since gotten better, and now I believe I’m ready to begin formulating a new plan to procure candidates.

Unfortunately, I haven’t the slightest clue what that plan would be. After school, where I had the opportunity to get to know my candidates, and the nightly streets, where I could witness predatorship in action, I have nothing in mind that would supply me with worthy candidates.

I have to stay positive, though. I’m sure there has to be something I’m missing. And I won’t be out of things to do until I do discover that something - yesterday reminded me that I still have things I would like to add to the Helixian textbook, and that the book will most likely prove quite useful as a teaching tool. I am going to spend more time writing and thinking of new additions to the material. I cannot lie, I am rather excited about this.

I will likely not write in this journal until I have come up with a new plan. That may take weeks, so do not be surprised to see a large gap between the timestamps of entries. Until next time.

Red Akai, High Priest


‘Until next time.’ I’m starting to treat this journal like a TV show…

---​

Over the next couple of days, I thought harder about my approach to seeking candidates. I recognized that I was possibly putting too much focus on quality over quantity, my two plans leaning on finding people with clear potential right away. The other approach that I hadn't given much worth before was to simply try and meet people, any kind of people, and only then sift out the suitable candidates.

Of course, I was kind of out of places to meet people with schools out of the question, and the only option left I could think was bruteforcing, or going out and talking to people without a cause. I'd done it before when I was honing my socialization skills after killing Joanna - or thinking I killed her when she actually hid away in my mind - so I knew it was possible.

So I took some time out of my days to wander around the city and strike up conversations with people my age. Unfortunately, I got a lot of awkwardness and a few 'fuck off's, and most of them didn't really open up to me, finding an excuse to leave pretty soon after the conversation was started. People my age really aren't talkers, especially the men. It was easier when I approached older people and women last time… but they're too old or too female to be Bringers, so they're out of the game.

I did manage to have a longer conversation with one young man, but he seemed all too cheerful and full of life. I got the feeling that asking him to join a cult would just result in an answer of 'no thanks, I'm happy where I am'. So I didn't give him any contact information - mine would be Abe's, something that I started thinking about more at home - and we went our separate ways.

On the second day, I went to Abe and asked him something I'd been meaning to ask for a longer time - if they still sold those old button phones that I had no problem using. Apparently they did, and it led to him helping me buy one and set up all the practical matters. I felt like a total fossil, not understanding what was being talked about, but I was ultimately used to it. A phobia of screens does and a solitary lifestyle does lock you into the past. But I like the past - hell, I've devoted my life to the ideals of a civilization from 4,000 years ago - so that's fine.

And speaking of, I've also managed to add some material to the Helixian textbook - some more history, to be precise. What a bitel is and who the most famous ones were. I hope whoever I get is a history buff so all this doesn't horribly bore them.

On Tuesday, after some jackass had made it clear he didn't want to talk to me and that I was a lot of slurs for initiating conversation, I was feeling a bit discouraged. It seemed like I could keep bruteforcing for all my six months and find nothing. It must have shown outwardly, because Fonz saw me on the living room couch and asked me if I was alright. I told him I was. Then I asked how He had been, and apparently He'd been well. That was enough to put a smile on my face - temporarily.

That pensive mood kept up for the rest of the day and followed into Wednesday, which is today. Even this bus trip I've mostly spent thinking about alternate conversation topics I could use to gauge people's fittingness to be a candidate. Views on hunting were an obvious one, but views on refugees was something I surprised myself with. After all, a predator doesn't believe in charity, and neither does he concern himself with what other people think is politically correct.

The bus stops in front of the community center and I get off. I make my way inside and to room 6B. I'm just in time, like always.

Soon enough, Malaya arrives and greets us all. "Hello everyone! And happy Enamorus Day."

Enamorus Day? Oh wow, I'd totally forgotten.

"So, in honor of Enamorus Day," Malaya begins, "I was thinking we could focus a little on all things romantic this week. Does that sound good to you all?"

Everybody nods. I nod with them.

"Okay! How about we start with… Kristoff!"

"Sure," Kristoff says. "I have a girlfriend I've been dating for about a year now. I met her in university, in the anime club. We both liked History Girls and its surprisingly complicated lore a lot, so we talked a lot and found out we have a lot in common." He paused, not really knowing what to say next. "We haven't thought about our future that much, but I guess we both wanna get married and start a family someday. It still feels too early to talk about stuff like that, though." He smiles. "She's wonderful, though. She's been a huge support during this whole episode. She's always stood by my side." He huffs. "Maybe a little too much. She keeps saying the other guy deserved it for calling anime 'cartoons'."

"He did," said Kaito, and some laughter comes from the group.

"Now, now, let's not glorify violence here," Malaya says gently. She gestures to Mei. "Mei, would you like to go next?"

Mei nods. "Yeah, sure. So, I know I've talked plenty about my boyfriend before, but just to reiterate…"

As she talks about her boyfriend, I lose myself in my thoughts. Boyfriend. Partner. That's something I've never had, and something I've never strived for due to my former position as the Bringer… but now that I'm no longer the Bringer, shouldn't I be free to date?

Yeah, I should be. But I haven't felt the need. Why would I, after all, when I haven't even found any real friends? It's a one in a million chance for me to find a likeminded person, and even unlikelier that I'll find someone who fancies me back.

That's not to say it'd be impossible for me to get a boyfriend. I can just fake liking them back like I do with everyone. Though I don't really know why I would. For sex? Well… I don't think I've wanted to have sex in years. Any lustful energy I have is concentrated on wanting to kill and devour human flesh. Of course, I am still aroused by certain thoughts, like of Kohath and… some of HIS other forms, but am I really even horny enough to get it up when I need to?

"How about… Red?" Malaya says.

"Huh?"

"Do you want to go next?"

"Oh, sure, I guess." I clear my throat and sit up straight. "I don't have any significant other. I've never had any because I've never really wanted any or thought it would be possible. I mean… I have no friends, even. A boyfriend seems entirely out of my grasp."

Suki flinches. "Wait, you're gay?"

"Yeah?" I answer, tilting my head, then cross my arms. "Is that a problem?"

She shrinks. "Oh, n-no, I'm sorry, no. I just didn't know." She nails her gaze to the floor, face reddening. Huh. Alright, whatever.

"But imagine that you did find someone you liked," Jamal said. "Would you feel differently then?"

I grab my chin. Someone I liked… well, he'd have to be a predator. And strong. And handsome. And confident. Like a Helixian. I'd really respect him. I'd want him to like me. I think I'd want him to hold me, to be close with me.

Well, there's that arousal I was missing.

"I guess," I answer, "but it's like I said. I don't think I'll ever meet a guy like that, so it's pointless to look."

"Hmm…" Jamal starts, pursing his lips, but relents. "Alright."

"Is that all, Red?" Malaya asks.

"Yeah, basically."

"Alright, who's next? Suki?"

"Um… sure," she says, then sighs. "Well, I have no boyfriend either, and I don't know how I'd go about getting one. I have no friends because I'm socially anxious and autistic, so the chances of finding a boyfriend seem pretty nonexistent."

"But would you like to have a boyfriend?"

"I would," she says. "I mean, I've had crushes. None of them have ever led to anything, but the fact that I've dreamt about relationships and even marriage clearly means I must want it."

Her shoulders slump. "But, like I said, I have no chance of bagging anyone. I could go out into bars and try it, but I'd probably just scare people away… or get targeted by some sexual predator."

Wait.

Hold on.

"It may be smart to stay away from bars if you're alone and not too confident," says Malaya. "You're right in that."

Sexual predator. Of course. Why didn't I think of it before?

It combines my two previous plans in an all-new way - hanging around someone and watching them commit a crime. I could go to a bar and search for date rapists!

And searching for regular people could work, too. A date forces people to spend time with me, so I'll have time to gauge them and possibly find someone suitable for Bringerhood.

Of course, if I'm going out on dates, I should be prepared to have sex… and I need to figure out how people signal to one another which role they prefer to take. I'm not going to receive from anyone less than a Helixian, fuck that. Even if their size would probably make me seriously sore. It would be worth it, though, I'm sure.

Maybe if I tell the person I'm going out with that I'm new, they'll show me the ropes. I am only eighteen, after all.

Yes, this is the new plan I've been hoping for. This is how I'll find the Bringer.

I return to the present. Now Kaito's talking. He had a girlfriend but broke up with her, apparently. Well, I'm glad Suki and I aren't the only ones single.

The group meeting goes on, and I think up details to my plan…

---​

Picking up trash went about the same as it did the previous two times, with the difference of my not talking to Samson this time around. I still had nothing to say to him after what he did last time, and he thankfully didn't butt in to try and apologize again.

Two things were on my mind when I returned home - I needed to find a gay bar either in Pallet or Viridian, and I needed to make sure I could… perform despite my lacking libido. Since no one seemed to be home - I vaguely recall both Abe and Fonz mentioning something they had today - I decided to focus on the latter first.

It's been months since I last jacked off. Possibly years, I'm not sure. In any case, I did my routine, and to my annoyance, it did not work. I think it's because I simply did not have the arousal to start it with. Well, I tried to think of other things - instead of just the standard Helixian concubine fantasy, I think of someone I would dominate. Graceful form, lean body, a little muscular, hairless, flowing hair, just made to be manhandled --

Okay, why am I getting so flustered thinking about these things? As a Helixian, I shouldn't be ashamed of my sexuality.

Anyway… I also tried some fantasies of HIS forms, and to my shame, those kind of worked. I'd rather not rely on them, though, as they feel… sacrilegious. Even if I know HE has historically approved that kind of behavior, if the works of Mad Poet Kalev are anything to go by. 'If only I was a parasite in YOUR intestines.' Sure.

Something unproblematic I managed to get heated to was replaying that dream in my mind where I transformed into a skinless version of that black beast. I removed Michi, of course, and replaced her with some random woman who resembled my victims. I played the fantasy further and found myself tearing apart and eating that woman, and the little Red downstairs - well, not little, it's average-sized - really seemed to like that.

Still, it wasn't like the performance was perfect. That's why I left for Thompson's Natural Remedies. I did not enjoy telling that rattata of a man that I was looking for an aphrodisiac, but I got over myself and asked for what I needed. He gave me some salazzle pheromones, ridiculously overpriced, of course, and I headed home to test them out. Unfortunately, I was stupid and didn't listen to Thompson's instructions, instead huffing it like a junkie huffing glue because I didn't think it would work, which led to some unwelcome results. To sum up, I ended up being dangerously horny for two hours. It sounds like a fun time, but it really wasn't. I was restless and shaking and pacing around all the while I was hard as steel. I tried to jack off, but I couldn't finish. I had to lock myself in my room as the others arrived home to avoid accidentally giving my lord an unsolicited lesson in mammalian anatomy.

In the end, I decided to bring a vial of the pheromones - responsibly diluted - with me to a date whenever I would go on one. I could always simply choose not to use it.

Now with others home, though, I can finally ask Abe to help me with that gay bar thing.

I wait ten extra minutes just to be sure that the effects are over before going downstairs. I'm greeted like I usually am, and I greet back.

Abe is at the kitchen table, browsing his phone. I sit next to him.

"Listen," I start, "I gotta ask you a favor."

"Sure," he says, raising his gaze from his phone. "What is it?"

"I need you to find me the nearest gay bar."

He freezes, expression befuddled. "Gay… bar?"

"Yeah, a gay bar."

He shrinks in apprehension. "You're not planning on committing a hate crime, are you?"

"What? No. I wanna find someone."

"Oh," he says. He pauses. "So… you're gay?"

"Yeah?" I tilt my head. "Don't you know this?"

"No, this is the first time you've brought it up."

Really? I could have sworn he knew… "Huh."

"Well… congratulations," he says.

I huff. "There's nothing to congratulate me about. I just happened to be born this way."

"Yeah, I guess…" He clears his throat. "So, nearest gay bar?"

"Yep."

He returns to his phone and starts tapping. My eyes start to wander around the room, and they catch Fonz staring at me from the couch. He quickly turns around after we lock eyes. Did he not know, either…? Well, when would I have ever told him?

I guess my mother doesn't know, then, either. Could that be a good thing? What if she sees that as another disappointment? Well, it doesn't matter. Her opinions are irrelevant anyway.

"There's one in South Viridian," Abe says. "Antlerlock. Wanna see some pictures?"

I prepare myself with a deep sigh. "Sure."

He shows me the phone, and while I flinch at the screen, I manage to keep my anxiety in check for the duration of checking out the images. The front of the building has a sign with two sawsbuck locking antlers and looking at each other amorously.

"Looks good," I say. "Can you find out how to get there by bus?"

"Sure." He taps some more. A minute later, he shows me the results on his bus app.

I get up. "Hold on." I grab a sticky note and a pen and then write down the directions. Once done, I return the pen on top of the microwave and fold the note into my pocket. "Thanks."

"Anytime," he says, now smiling. "I hope you get lucky."

“Yeah, yeah.”

Next, I head to the bedroom of Fonz and my lord, which used to be my parents’ before one of them decided she’d rather live at a friend’s than spend any time around her son and the other is probably dead. I find myself a clean shirt and some nice jeans and try them on. Just like before, they fit perfectly. Good. I change back into my regular clothes and carry the clean ones upstairs to wait for my first excursion to the bar.

Alright. I’m all set for Friday night - the time I’ve decided I’ll go out. A bar should be packed on a Friday night, and that means a better likelihood of attempted druggings. Until then… I guess I’ll work on the textbook or something.

Oh, right. I should make a journal entry…

---​

May 29th, 149

I have great news. In honor of Enamorus Day, a discussion was had at the Ducklett Program group meeting about love and significant others. Suki, that aspiring forensic pathologist, remarked that she didn’t want to go to a bar and fall victim to a date rapist, and that sparked an idea - the idea that might just get me the Bringer I need.

Starting this Friday night, I will be going into a gay bar to try and spot sexual predators. Their actions speak to their lack of morals and their willingness to hurt others for personal gain, which are both qualities that suit a Bringer well. I have also decided to continue where I left off at the school and try to find individuals that could be willing to convert to Helixism through conversation. I imagine I’ll find fewer people who are insecure at a place you can only go if you’re alright with the world knowing your marginalized identity, but it cannot hurt to try.

I will return to write my next journal entry on Saturday, writing down however my first night went. It might not be in the morning, however - there’s a chance I’ll be waking up in someone else’s apartment.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

Friday came all too slowly. It left me with plenty of time to worry about how I’ll do at the bar and with whoever I may be leaving with. I’ve gotten alright at casual conversation, sure, but now I’m going to be in a situation where I’ll possibly get thrown out if I’m not properly entertaining. And, well… the Red people get to know is boring.

He has no hobbies besides working out, watching TV and doing crosswords, and he can’t go online to watch the content everyone else is watching. He doesn’t go to school or work. He could be interesting if he talked about his Twitch days, but those are too painful for him. His opinions are absolutely milquetoast on account of the fact that if he gave his real opinions, he’d be carted off to jail or perhaps a mental institution. What the hell do I have to offer to anyone?

I sigh. Look, maybe it’s fine. I do still look good, after all, and a lot of the people there are probably only there to meet someone to fuck anyway. I just have to sit there and look pretty and not let them know that I like killing women in my basement and taking their tongues as trophies.

The door to Sonya Belova’s room opens, and the woman of the same name calls me in. She asks me how I’ve been and what I’d like to talk about, and I bring up the gay bar. She thinks it’s a wonderful idea for me to meet new people, but reminds me to be careful and stay safe. Yeah, as if I’d ever let myself be taken advantage of.

She goes on to ask me how I feel about being gay, and I tell her I have no problems with it. I could have told her that I was actually glad I was gay because it meant I didn’t need to have anything to do with women, but she was obviously the wrong gender to hear that remark. She asks me if I’ve ever faced hardship because of it… and I sigh.

“No,” I say, “I never let anyone at school know. Didn’t stop them from throwing out slurs, though.”

“Your bullies, I take it?”

“Yeah.”

She leans in. “What kind of bullying did you face, anyway?”

I sigh again and tell her about all the things I had to deal with at school. The name-calling, the screen-flashing, the gossip, the fights. Getting in trouble for standing up for myself because the way I did it was to punch before they could punch me.

“They’re the reason I left,” I tell her. “I had to leave before I did something worse and got myself arrested.”

She nods. “It seems like you had some problems with anger.”

I grab my chin. Right, this was another thing I wanted to get help for. “I did. And I feel like I still would if I had to face them again. Can you help me with that?”

“Of course,” she says. “Remember what we did last time with your mother?”

“Yes?”

“Well, I wanna try something similar with your bullies. I want you to imagine a scenario where they’re teasing you. What do you do?”

---​

The rest of that session passed by similarly to the one last week, although it felt a lot harder to think calmly when faced with such obnoxious people. Still, I felt like I could start thinking more clearly about it. Granted, I didn’t think it would actually help me with the people I would encounter as I’d probably still try to solve things with my fists, but at least I wouldn’t be completely blinded by anger.

Therapy over with and one bus trip later, I arrived at the community center, but I didn’t see Suki. I asked about it and apparently she was sick that day. I found myself somewhat sad at that, but quickly reminded myself that whether or not she was present was irrelevant to me because she was a mareep. I would survive the pokemon shelter well without her.

And now I’m right outside, the car that brought me here leaving behind me. I enter the shelter and Shiho notices me from the counter.

“Hi, Red!” she greets. “I guess you must know about Suki already, huh.”

“Yeah,” I answer. “Shame. Does that mean I’ll be alone today?”

“No, actually,” she says. “Eric was kind enough to come in and cover for her today.” She turns around. “Eric, come over!”

A pale boy soon emerges from the back. Something about him immediately rubs me the wrong way. Must be his well-groomed brown hair, his neat clothes and his friendly smile - they paint a picture of an annoying goody-two-shoes.

“Hi!” he says, walking over to me. “You must be who I’m working with today.” He offers a hand. “I’m Eric. What’s your name?”

“Red,” I answer, taking his hand and shaking it even if I feel like it’s far too formal for two volunteers working at a pokémon shelter.

“Well, nice to meet you, Red,” he says, that sickening smile still on his face. “Let’s head to the back and get ready to walk some mon, shall we?”

“Sure.”

We walk past the counter and enter the area with the cages. He begins to gather the mon to walk, and I stand by the side, waiting.

“So, what made you come and volunteer at this shelter?” he asks.

“Oh. Uh, actually, I’m here on community service.”

“Really?” He seems shocked. “What did you do?”

“Threatened to kill someone while possessed.”

He freezes, staring at me.

“Uh, everything okay?”

“Arceus have mercy on your soul,” he whispers - oh my Gods, an Arcean? Ugh. “Possession is no joke.” He shrinks. “Are you sure it’s… out of you?”

I frown. “Yes. The exorcists confirmed it.”

“Oh… good.” He laughs nervously, and a smile returns on his face. “Just making sure. I wouldn’t want to be… cursed.”

Dude, I’m the one that got possessed. You’ll be fine. “Yeah, well, you’re safe. Don’t worry about it.”

He emerges from the cage with all six mon in tow and we head outside. We make it to the same forest trail as before and he hands me Cinder, Bobby and Cupcake.

“So…” he starts as we begin our walk proper. “How exactly did you cross paths with that ghost?”

“Don’t remember,” I tell him. “I have no recollection of my time under possession or the events leading up to it. They say it’s normal.”

“Right, right…” he says. “But you wouldn’t be… engaged with the Violent One in any way, would you?”

“You mean Giratina?”

He hisses like he’s just been burned. “Don’t say her name, please.”

I roll my eyes. “Fine. But no, I’m not involved with her.”

“Good,” he huffs. “She’s very evil. Working for her corrupts a soul and erodes away one’s morals.”

Erodes away morals? Oh no, how terrible. I couldn’t ever let that happen to me.

“So, what’s your relationship with Arceus?” he asks.

Ugh. My Gods. I already have enough Arceus in my life by virtue of Samson.

“Well, my patron god is Ho-Oh,” I say, remembering that to be the case in my family. “So Arceus to me is… kind of just someone that created the world.”

Just someone who created the world?” he scoffs. I’m betting people don’t generally like talking to him. “This world is all you know. Surely its creator should be your most important god.”

Oh boy. He’s really trying to convert me. “Well, he’s not. I mean, he hasn’t done much since creation.”

“He listens to our prayers and gives us strength,” Eric insists. “Not to mention, he keeps away the Violent One. Our up would be down and down would be up if he wasn’t there to stop it!”

Yes, yes, I’ve heard the stories of hell and its strange geometries. “I guess that’s good,” I say, “but Ho-Oh is the one I pray to. That’s just how it is.”

“You don’t seem like you have good reasons to worship the god you do,” he says. “Doesn’t that bother you?”

Neither do you! “No, not really. I’m not the most spiritual type to begin with.”

“Oh, you’re a lost one…” he says. “Everyone needs spirituality. Humans are meant to have a god, and that god is Arceus. Without him, our souls weep.”

Oh, what a poet. “That’s your opinion.”

He clenches his teeth. Oh, come on! How does he make it through the day if he’s this offended by people with differing beliefs?

“Fine,” he finally spits. “Refuse his love, then. He will still look out for you. That is the nature of his merc-”

We’ve just taken a turn, and on the trail in front of us sits a pikachu. Ritz and Ratz notice it and zoom right after it - yanking their leashes out of Eric’s hold.

Barking like mad, they run after the pikachu, who flees into the woods. The poochyena disappear after it.

“Shit,” I hiss, ready to run after them but unable due to the slow lickitung at the end of one of my leashes. I shove the leashes in Eric’s hands and dash to the edge of the trail. “Ritz! Ratz! Come back!”

No answer, and no sight of the poochyena. I turn around and face Eric with a glare. “You idiot. Now we have to find them.”

He stares back with his mouth agape. “I’m… sorry,” he gets out.

“‘Sorry’ isn’t gonna get them back,” I mutter, stepping into the woods. “Ritz! Ratz!”

---​

And that was how my grand quest to retrieve two insolent poochy pups began. I must say, I got my fair share of exercise looking for those two, and I yelled until my throat got sore. I didn’t want to think about the consequences of failing to bring the pups back, so I kept walking and shouting.

After what was probably about half an hour, I realized I was probably lost myself. Gritting my teeth, I turned around and walked back, hoping that I would rediscover civilization at some point - and I sincerely hoped I wouldn’t bump into any of Michi’s ghost pals, either. I didn’t have my amulet with me, so I would be vulnerable to any ghosts attacks.

Fortunately, I didn’t meet anyone in the half-hour it took me to find the trail again. I didn’t see Eric or the other mon anywhere, so I followed to the end of the road and arrived back at the shelter. Having no pups with me, I was anxious, but managed to bring myself inside.

“Oh, good, you’re back,” Chiho says. “I was worried you’d gotten lost.”

“I did,” I mutter. “Uh, did Eric come back and tell what happened?”

Eric emerges from the back, apparently having heard me entering. “Oh, hi. Don’t worry, I found Ritz and Ratz.”

I perk up. “You did?” I feel rage slowly fill my veins. I mean, I guess I’m glad they were found, but by this guy? Who didn’t even do anything? Whose fault it was to begin with?

“Yeah! I kept yelling for them after you left, and they just eventually returned.” He smiles, crossing his arms. “They’re good boys after all.”

“I appreciate that you went to look for them,” Chiho says, “but you should have stuck to the trail. You could have gotten lost even worse.”

I sigh. “Alright. I won’t do it again.”

I glance at the clock. There’s only fifteen minutes left of my time.

I sigh. “So, do we take out the cats now or what?”

“They’re in the play room already,” says Eric. “Let’s head back there.”

“Yeah.” I follow him to the play room, where the felines are climbing the towers and sharpening their claws on scratching posts. They seem to be doing fine on their own. We sit down on the same couch Suki and I always sit at when we’re watching the cats.

Eric turns to me, smiling. “Don’t you think Arceus’ creations are so wonderful?”

I sigh. This’ll be a long fifteen minutes.

---​

Well, I survived. That's all I can say. Eric's shameless cocksucking of the world's most famous ungulate pissed me off more and more, but I managed to restrain myself from saying anything. The fifteen minutes came to a close, and I could finally leave - but, of course, it had started raining, and I had no umbrella. The bus stop luckily had a shelter, but this didn't help the fact that I still had to walk home from the stop I stepped out at and get soaked in the shower.

I open the front door to my house and step inside with a sigh. I kick my shoes off and take off my hoodie. My shirt is still damp underneath. I feel cold.

I step out of the hall and --

A whimper. I hear a whimper. It doesn't sound like Abe, and it certainly doesn't sound like Fonz, so that leaves… oh Gods. What's wrong with Him?

Quickly, I make my way to the living room. He and Fonz are on the couch, the latter with his claws gently placed on the former, who has retreated into His shell almost completely.

"What is it?" I ask, shuffling between the couch and the table. "What's wrong?"

He emerges a little from His shell, just enough to see me and for me to see His sorrowful eyes. My heart is skewered. Who did this to Him?

"Bullies," He says, voice cracking. "They… tipped my wheelchair. And laughed."

Anger quickly alights in my core and spreads to my head and limbs. My hands close into fists. "Who were they? I'll…"

"No, I don't wanna say," He says. "If you tell on them, they'll bully me harder."

I want to argue, but He's right. I've dealt with enough bullies of my own to know. Still…

He retreats into His shell. "Why are they so mean? I didn't do anything to them…"

"Some kids are just pathetic and want to pick on others to make themselves feel better," Fonz says, stroking His shell with his claws. "You didn't do anything wrong."

"What if they do it again? I'm helpless…"

I exchange a look with Fonz. He seems disheartened.

"Maybe you should try to pair up with someone else in your class," he says. "Safety in numbers and all."

"Like Lily?"

"Yeah, like Lily."

He sighs. "I guess I can try that."

I sit down on the table and try to think of some advice of my own, but I can't. Maybe words of encouragement? Fonz is right, those bullies are just pathetic, picking on the weak --

But isn't that exactly what predators are supposed to do?

I freeze, but that's right. Those bullies are the predators here, and my lord is the prey. There is nothing wrong with this situation as far as Helixism goes.

But --

But wouldn't that mean that the people who bullied me were also predators? And that I was the prey?

…No. HE took my side, so it couldn't have been that way. I was always a predator. I was always strong. It was them who were weak, relying on social power instead of physical. Looking for approval from their peers. That's mareep behavior. They were prey oppressing a predator, which is what society at large is.

But what about Him? He isn't strong. He isn't amoral. He's just a kid in a wheelchair. Does that mean He deserves to get bullied?

My stomach is twisting. I don't like this at all. I don't like to see Him in pain, and I certainly don't like thinking that it's justified. I gotta get away from here. But not before saying something.

I think of something neutral and obvious and let it fly. "Well, my lord, whatever happens, know that we both love you." I get up. "Excuse me."

I make my way to the bathroom and pick up some dry clothes from the laundry. I then go to my room upstairs and switch my clothes. The shirt and jacket I picked out for my Friday night gay bar escapade still await on the desk. It's still a few hours before I take my leave, so changing to another set of clothes now is justified.

I sigh and drop down onto my bed. My stomach grumbles. Right, I should eat something. I'm gonna go do that in just a bit. I just… kinda wanna lie here in silence for a while, first.

---​

Upon further consideration, I came to the conclusion that the bullies bullying my lord were wrong on account of Helixian law. A Helixian - equivalent to predator - shall not steal or harm another Helixian's property unless another law specifically allows it. Property for Helixians is defined as money, possessions and children, and He is essentially my child in practice. Bullying is doing mental harm, and therefore the bullies are breaking Helixian law, which means going against the will of HELIX, and that's quite bad.

Then again, the bullies didn't know that He belonged to a predator. They don't even know they're predators themselves, unfamiliar with the Helixian worldview. So that puts me back at square one, doesn't it?

Well, at least it gives me a justification for being pissed. My property has been damaged, and now I have to try and fix it. Well, Fonz and I. Probably just Fonz. I'm not good at comforting due to my lack of connection to other people, which is a good thing for a predator, don't get me wrong, but I'd also like to have the skills that a regular mareep has naturally. Makes it easier to blend in, you see.

In any case, it's about time I stopped thinking about this. The bus stop I need to get off at is approaching. I press the stop button and the chime rings out. In about a minute's time, I step off the bus and head to my destination, which isn't far. Soon enough, I find myself standing in front of Antlerlock with its sign depicting gay sawsbuck and all.

I take a deep breath in and let it out. I tap my back pocket and feel the shape of the little plastic vial I've put the salazzle pheromones in. I hope I didn't get too careful and take too little… but, well, I guess we can only wait and see.

I straighten my jacket, grab the door and pull it open. Here we go.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Seven - The Stag

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hello! it's wednesday again and you know what that means - new bringer chapter! and this time red meets andre! hooray!

however, this time we also have a special warning for transphobia, homophobia (including a slur) and misogyny. we regret to inform you that the cultist serial killer has bad opinions. i don't really know how bad to describe this being as, not being trans or gay and never really having faced misogyny, but i think i know enough to call it rough. the chapter itself is rated mature.

honestly speaking, i feel like a scene in this could be written better (oh you'll know which one), but i don't know how to get a beta for this given no one is reading this story, so i'm kind of relying on the first readers this gets in however long from now to tell me how to fix it. i hope it isn't offensively bad! haha... oh boy. well, enjoy.

---

CHAPTER SEVEN
The Stag


---​

I step inside and take in the view. Everything… is wooden.

I mean, I guess that makes sense, sawsbuck and all, but I kind of expected this place to be… sleazier? Is this really a gay bar?

Of course it is. There was a rainbow flag outside, those sawsbuck were most definitely fucking, and all the pairs I see talking in this bar are fully male. I’m in the right place. It’s just that TV lies.

I take a deep breath - smelling alcohol, wood and someone’s cologne - and walk further in. Some pop rock is playing over the radio, weaving in with the sounds of lively conversation. This place is packed. I think I underestimated amount of people that would be here on a Friday night. This might turn out to be a problem - I’ll have to keep an eye on a lot of pairs to find the predator.

I should get a drink, or I’ll look suspicious. Hmm… the counter is full, but those two gentlemen seem like they’re going to leave soon - and they’re leaving. Perfect.

I slide up to the counter, and the bartender comes to me.

“Can I see some ID?” he asks.

I take out my wallet and ID and show it to him. He nods and gives it back. “So, what are you having?”

“Well, what do you recommend for a beginner?”

He doesn’t miss a beat. “A beer.”

Ah. Right. Figures. “Then I’ll take one.”

He steps away to fill a glass, then returns it to me. I pay for it and thank him.

Alright. I better find a better vantage point to scout for ongoing crimes. I take my glass of beer and step away from the counter. I wander around a little before settling on a corner near the stage with a good view of a bunch of tables. I start to watch them, waiting for the moment any of the men would turn around or leave, giving a predator the opportunity to slip something in their drink.

I take a sip of my beer -- this kind of sucks. But, well, I guess it’s drinkable. And I am kind of thirsty.

Watching the other men, my thoughts begin to wander. And, of course, they wander to the most annoying places - Eric the Arcean and the people who bullied my lord. Gods, I'd just like to tear them all limb from limb. Who knows, maybe I'll get the chance once I get my fangs and claws.

Thinking about it more, I may as well make it my personal mission to hunt down every Arcean. See how their faith crumbles as their precious god does nothing while I eviscerate their families. Show them that the only thing that matters is power and cunning. 'Love' will not save them, as I know no mercy.

Ngh, but it's hard to revel in my cruelty when the image of those bullies is still in my head. What the hell made them do what they did? It wasn't funny, was it? Well, now that I think about it, tipping over a kid in a wheelchair… kind of funny. Ngh. Then what makes me different from them?

I wish I could say they were looking for approval, but that really just moves the issue instead of solving it. There would still be the one to impress with the cruel act, and such approval is Helixian in nature. I could picture a scene four millennia ago where a lower-ranking Helixian would seek to impress a higher-ranking one with cruel acts, and there is nothing against that in Helixian ideology.

I mean, I guess the one difference is that a mareep will seek approval to feel better about themselves while a Helixian is only interested in the external benefit of climbing ranks. But… can I really make the assumption that all my bullies were mareep and in the wrong?

Well, HE told me so. And HE has wisdom beyond any mortal. If HE says so, it must be true.

Yeah. It must be true.

The sudden screech of a microphone pulls me out of my thoughts. I turn around to face the stage. A man has stepped up to a mic. I realize the radio has stopped playing music.

"Alright, it's nine o'clock, and you know what that means," the man says. "Karaoke night is open! Who will be the first brave soul to take the stage?"

"Ooh! Me! Memememe!"

Someone in the audience has raised their hand and waved it vigorously. It's a… what are they? Is that a man or a woman? They're wearing a pink dress and makeup, but their physique is rather male and so is their voice if we look past the conscious attempt to make it sound more feminine. Is that a crossdresser? Or a bona fide transgender individual? I've never seen one before.

The man on the stage smiles. "Well, come on up!"

The woman-dressed man clambers up in the stage, staggering as he walks. How is he already drunk?

"So what song are you going to sing?" asks the host, giving the woman-dressed man room to take the mic.

"Don't Lose Your Faith!" the woman-dressed man answers.

"Alright then, have fun," the host says and walks off stage.

The woman-dressed man grins like an idiot as the backing track of the power ballad begins. "This one goes out to all my girls!" he shouts and receives some 'woo's from the crowd. I look over and see more of them. Oh Gods…

The song begins and the opening bars pass. The man begins to sing -- oh Gods. He is not a singer. I'm not a singer, either, but I know when something's out of tune, and this is it.

I look around. People are giving the man odd looks. Some people frown, some people laugh. I wish I could see the humor in this, but this is genuinely pissing me off. What a horrible show to put on.

And it gets worse. As the chorus begins, so come the high parts, and the woman-dressed man butchers them, sounding like a meowth in heat. This… this is terrible. Why are people taking this?

Maybe it's time I do everyone a favor. That's right, I can be socially conscious.

I raise my free hand and bring it to my mouth. "You suck!" I shout. "Get off the stage!"

The man's eyes flash in startlement, but then he just looks elsewhere and smiles and continues singing.

Oh, motherfucker, I know you heard me. I step forward and yell again. "I mean it! You're terrible! Cut that shit out!"

"Hey, man," I hear from behind, and turn around to see some guy talking to me. "Just let her have her fun."

"Why should I?" I snap back. "He's giving everyone a headache."

The man rolls his eyes and steps away, but I'm not giving up. I walk even closer and shout again. "Boo! Get off the stage!"

"Hey, what's your problem?" a sharp voice asks from my left, and I turn to face… the group of men in dresses. Some of them are actually very convincing. "Let her sing!"

"I'm allowed to express my opinion," I say back. "And my opinion is that he's giving me brain damage with all that wailing."

The man that spoke to me tuts dramatically and glances at his friends. "I'm sorry, honey, did you just misgender Emi?" His friends' eyes are like daggers.

I take a glance at 'Emi' to make a point. I huff. "How should I fucking know? I can't even tell what he's supposed to be!"

"Oh, that's it," the man says. "Excuse me! Excuse me, everyone, we got a bigot here! A bigot!"

I cross my arms. "Oh, is that how it is? You can't take even a little bit of criticism so you just yell to everyone that I'm a bigot?" I look around, hoping to find some supportive gazes -- but no, everyone's giving me the stink eye. What? Does no one agree? Isn't this a place full of men, men that don't want to be weak?

It only serves to make me angrier.

'Emi' trails off in his singing and steps down from the stage. "What's going on over here?"

"None of your goddamn business, ugly," I say before I've had time to think. He gasps and withdraws. "Rude," I hear him say.

"Hey, you don't get to talk that way to a sister," the other man says. "Apologize!"

I huff. "Fuckin' make me."

"What an emo bitch," another one of the men says. "Let's just leave him alone."

Emo bitch?

Emo bitch?

That's what they called me!

"You wanna take this outside?" I explode, feeling ancient habits take hold. "I'll kick your ass! I'll kick your ass easily, faggot!"

The bar goes quiet.

The men are wide-eyed.

Oh, Gods. I really fucked up now.

I feel a touch on my shoulder. I look over to see the bartender.

"It's time for you to leave," he says, authoritative.

I… really can't protest. I clench my teeth and say nothing as I hand the bartender my glass and march out. I feel the burning glares of everyone on me as I make it through the crowd and finally to the door. I exit in silence.

The dusty wind of the city blows in my face. Sounds of traffic take up the soundscape. That, and the blood in my ears.

I can't believe I said that. I can't believe I fucking yelled out a slur in a gay bar. I can't believe I fucked up something as easy as just waiting in silence to see a drugging or get my own company --

"Hey there, stranger."

I look over to see a pale man staring at me with a smile. He has brown wavy hair, glasses with large circular lenses and quite a feminine frame.

I sigh. "What, are you gonna scold me, too?"

"No, no," he says, stepping closer. "I think you tried to do everyone a favor back there."

I raise an eyebrow. A friendly face? For me? "You think so?"

"That guy always destroys the stereos at this hour," he says. "It was high time someone called him out."

I blink, then glance at the ground. "Well, you're welcome, I guess."

He crosses the remaining distance between us. I catch the scent of his perfume - vanilla. "I haven't seen you around before," he says, "and you look pretty young. Is this your first time out?"

The fact that he could tell is a little embarrassing. "Yeah."

"Were you hoping for company?"

Well… I've come all this way, and this guy does seem agreeable… and who knows, he may turn out to be a predator. "Yeah."

"Well," he says, pocketing his hands, "I could be your company. That is, if you'll settle for me."

I huff. "What are you talking about? You're gorgeous."

He grins. "Wow, such a gentleman." He tilts his head. "So is that a yes?"

"Of course," I answer. "I'm lucky to get someone like you on my first time out."

"That's great! So did you come here by car, or…"

"Bus," I tell him. I hope he doesn't think that's… too poor or something.

"Alright, then we'll take my car," he says, beginning to walk. "Follow me."

I do as asked and tail him as he leads me to the parking lot of the bar and to his car. It's silver, and that's about all I can say about it, not knowing anything about cars. The man - I still don't know his name, I realize - unlocks his car and we seat ourselves inside.

"Didn't catch your name yet," I tell him, closing the car door.

"Oh, of course. It's Andre. Andre Duval," he says. "And you?"

"Red Akai."

"Red Akai. Doesn't that mean --"

"Yes," I say, blushing. "It's a nickname."

"Ah."

We buckle up, he starts the car and we're on our way.

"So I take it you're from Viridian?" he asks.

"Pallet, actually," I say.

"Ah, I see. I live in Viridian," he says, "so this ride will take a dozen minutes or so. I'm not from-from Viridian, though, no - I'm Galarish."

"I do hear that in your accent."

"Yeah. I was born in Circhester, but I lived for a long time in Wyndon before I decided to come to Kanto."

"What made you come here?"

Andre shrugs. "I've been studying Tohjoan since I was in third grade, so I might as well get some use out of it. I was also here before for an exchange program in high school and I kind of fell in love with the place. How about you? Do you travel?"

Well, during my journey, I… "Been around Kanto, but no further." I leave out Mt Silver on purpose. "And that was with family. I'm not much of a traveler."

"What do you do, then?"

Aw, shit. Here comes the hard part.

"Well, I read." Encyclopedias. "I watch shows." On TV, where no one watches them anymore. "I like to go on walks." I can't anymore now that Michi's friends are after me. "Sorry, I'm kind of boring."

"Oh, I'm sure that's not true," Andre says. "Tell me more about those books! What are you reading right now?"

"Uhh…" Quick, lie! "Well, there is this one book about… vampires."

"Vampires?"

"Yeah, and this psychic girl with a compulsive need to read minds who accidentally finds out the conspiracy they're upholding."

Andre laughs. At me? No, with me. "That's an interesting synopsis," he says. "I like that in a book. So, you like urban fantasy?"

"...Yeah, I do," I say, feeling the pieces of a lie lock into place. "I find it pretty interesting."

"What's your favorite story?"

Ah, fuck. I can't use Suki's story again. However… "Well, there's this one about a serial killer who worships an ancient god."

"Giratina?"

His eyes on the road, he luckily can't see the flash disgust on my face. "No, a more powerful god. The gods we know are just puppets to another ancient god."

Andre grins. "Ballsy. What else is in the book?"

"Well, the serial killer finds that the victim of his latest ritual killing has come back as a yamask, and he has to figure out how to kill her again before she can expose his crimes."

"I like it! What's it called?"

"Uhh --" Shit, shit, I should know! Think of a title! "Uhh, The Killer." Good one.

"Hmm. Author clearly isn't as creative with their titles as they are with their plots," Andre comments. "Who's it by?"

"Uh, Kazuki Tanji." Kazuki Tanji was my math teacher. He just popped into my head.

Andre shakes his head. "Haven't heard of him, sorry."

"Yeah, he's pretty unknown." Eager to move on from the lie, I decide to ask about him. "So, what do you do?"

"Oh, I'm an artist," he says, taking a turn. "I do portraits as a living. And, like all artists, art is how I wind down, too. Outside that, I like to watch shows, too, and a lot of movies."

"Artist, huh? That's pretty cool." I used to think art was nice to look at but ultimately a waste of time before HE taught me how it can inspire men and unify them under the Helixian insignia. And I have to admire the skill that goes into projecting something three-dimensional onto a flat surface - a sign of a developed brain. "I wish I had a skill like that."

"Oh, I can get you started in it if you want," Andre says. "Might be something you end up liking."

"Oh… thanks, but no. I'd be too embarrassed."

"Have it your way, then," he says. It's quiet between us for a short while. "So, do I have it correctly if I assume you're a student?"

"Uh, yeah. High school senior."

"How are things going on that front?"

"They're fine. I… get satisfactory grades."

"Got any frien-" He stops. "Oh, Gods, listen to me. I sound like your dad. Sorry, you're just pretty young." He pauses. "You are eighteen or over, right?"

"Yeah, I am. I can show you my ID if you want."

"Nah, no need. You must have shown it back at the bar, anyway."

More silence. I'm beginning to feel like it's a bad thing we're having these pauses. I really am uninteresting…

"So, why did you decide to go out today, specifically?" he asks. "Just had your birthday recently?"

"Oh, no, my birthday's in January. I actually…" Go on, tell him. It'll be something at least a little bit interesting about you. "I got the idea from my rehab group."

"Rehab?"

"Not for drugs. Or, well, some of them did drugs. It's a program for people that committed a crime under the influence of drugs, psychosis or possession. I was the last."

"Uh-huh?"

"Yeah, I apparently held a guy hostage while possessed. I don't remember anything about it, though. I'm told that sometimes happens."

"I see…"

Oh, wait. Did I scare him? Damn it. That plan backfired…

"I-I swear I'm not dangerous, though," I add, as if that's gonna help. "You don't have to worry about me."

Andre looks over briefly and gives me a smile. "Hey, it's alright! I don't judge. Especially victims. You sound like you were one in that scenario."

Ugh, victim. That title should only go to the people I've killed, not me. "I guess so."

"So what's that rehab program like?"

"Well, it's called the Ducklett Program - I know, very lame - and it's a combination of community service, group meetings and therapy. There are five members beside me there, and only one had a possession-related crime like me. On Fridays, we two have pokémon shelter duty, where we walk and feed and spend time with some mon. There's these two poochyena, Ritz and Ratz, who are hyperactive, and a mightyena named Sirius who's not very friendly towards strangers…"

Before I know it, I'm explaining everything that happened at the shelter. I don't know how interesting it is, but I think it's better than silence. I find it nice that I get to rant about Eric a little and how pushy he was with his own religion - it seems Andre agrees with me in that regard - and how it pissed me off how he found Ritz and Ratz while I was scouring the woods. I manage to make Andre laugh once. It's a wonderful sound, the sound of social success.

We arrive at the parking lot of Andre's apartment and step out. I quickly check the address - Lily Street 19, who knows if I might need to remember it - and move on to talking about another Arcean close to me, Samson, as we make our way to the door and climb up the stairs.

“Yeah, religious types can get pretty abrasive with their views,” Andre says. I’m glad he agrees. “Personally, I’m an atheist.”

“Same here,” I say. But wait - I’m not an atheist. Of course, I have HIM, but even without HIM, I wouldn’t be one. I believe in souls, and I don’t buy the notion of something coming out of nothing. The world must have a divine origin, something that goes beyond itself for the world to be able to start. But that’s also not important right now. What I should do is try to humor this guy so that he wants to keep spending time with me, and if telling him I’m an atheist is the way to do that, that is what I’ll go with.

I mean, it’s not like it’s that far from the truth. If I didn’t have HIM, I still wouldn’t worship anyone or anything. Whatever creator god exists can fare on his own for all I care. Giving living things souls was an objective mistake. I may be a sadist, but even I recognize that creating an internal experience for a machine that’s programmed to feel more pain than pleasure is immoral.

We make it up to the door to Andre’s apartment on the second floor. He digs out his keys, opens the door and leads me in.

On first look, his apartment is spacious, neat and modern in decor. There are paintings on the wall that are landscapes rich in color, richer than natural - I'm sure there's a term for it that I don't know - and I wonder if they're painted by him. Regardless, this place seems like it takes some money to have. More than you'd make with portraits, unless you overcharged ridiculously.

"So, this is my apartment," he says. "Here, lemme give you a tour. He gestures to the kitchen that's in the open. "This is the kitchen and dining area," he says, then stops forward. I follow. "This is the bathroom, if you need it," he says, pointing at a door with an old-timey sign reading 'WC' hanging from a nail. I get the feeling he likes decorating. Next, he opens a door on the adjacent wall. "This is my bedroom…"

It has more paintings, a computer desk and a sizeable bed, and I wonder how many people he's fucked on it - until the crimson-black frilly dress hanging from the full-size mirror catches my attention fully.

I point towards it. "So… is that your dress, or…"

He pauses for just a split second, then laughs. "Oh, no," he says. "I'm not one of them. That belongs to my friend. I'm fixing it for her. Yeah, I'm alright with sewing."

I nod. "Ah, sure." The fact that he denied it so quickly is a little suspicious, but he did deny it… and he wanted me to come home with him despite my treatment of the men in dresses at the bar. Either he's self-loathing, or he dislikes them just like I do and I'm just paranoid.

He closes the bedroom door and moves to the next one on the wall. "And this here is my studio," he says, opening the door. It shows a sizeable room with an empty easel, newspapers spread all around and a bed with a plastic cover on it. Must be for models.

He closes the door. "And finally, this is my living room." He gestures to the rest of the open space with a couch, a TV and a table. "Make yourself comfortable."

I do as asked and take a seat on the couch. Soft.

"Want something to drink?" Andre asks from the kitchen.

"Uhh, just water," I say.

"Two waters coming up." I hear the tap open and two glasses being filled. The tap closes, and Andre arrives by my side. He sets the glasses down on the table and sits down beside me.

"So," he begins. "What would you like to talk about?"

“Uhh…” I have nothing interesting to tell him. “How about you tell me some more about yourself?”

Andre tilted his head, but shrugged. “You’re the guest of honor,” he said. “Well…” He leaned back on the couch. “Like I said, I was born in Circhester. I came from a pretty wealthy family, so I didn’t want for much…”

I nod and sip on my water as he continues his life story. I’m not horribly interested in what he has to say, but I enjoy watching him talk. He’s so… lively. He emotes and gestures so readily, and all of his motions are graceful… and his eyes, his brown eyes - they sparkle under the lamp’s light. His wavy hair shuffles and bounces as he moves…

By the Gods. He’s beautiful.

“...and that’s about it, really,” he says. “That’s my life story. How about you?”

“Huh? Uhh…” I got distracted! “I-I don’t really have a story to tell,” I say. I really don’t want to get into the Twitch. “Do we have something else to talk about?”

“Hmm…” he rubs his chin. “Well, after talking so much about myself, I’d rather we talk about something about you… but you already told me what you like.” He tilts his head. “So how about… what you dislike?

“What I dislike?”

“Yeah!” he says, leaning forward. “I love to hear people rant. Really air out their grievances. Especially if they’re problematic.”

“Problematic?”

“Yeah,” he says, eyes mischievously narrowing. “Why don’t you tell me more about how those men back at the bar made you feel? You know, the one with the dresses.”

“Oh, that…” I don’t know. Is he really ready to hear my opinions? Raw Red Akai opinions? “Are you sure?”

“Absolutely sure.” He waved a hand. “It’s not like I like them either. Go ahead - tell me why you hate them.”

I glance around, as if someone would hear. “You really want to know?”

He smirks. “Come on, get to it already.”

It seems he really wants to hear.

Well, here goes, then.

I take a deep breath. “Well, I just don’t know why you’d want to be a woman, you know?”

Andre grins. “There we go. Keep going.”

Alright. “Let’s be honest here. Women are weak. They just can’t do everything men can. I know we’re supposed to pretend that’s not the case, but it is. So why the hell would you want to be one?”

“Exactly,” he says. Well, he hasn’t slapped me and called me a pig yet. I guess that means… I guess that means this guy might even be a predator?

“I wouldn’t have a problem with changing genders if it wasn’t a clear downgrade, you know? Like -- women that want to be men? That I respect. They’re never gonna be as strong as men, but at least they’re going in the right direction.”

Andre chuckles. The sound warms my heart. “I like this. This is good stuff.”

Really? “I’m glad to hear it,” I say. “I’m happy I get to finally say this stuff to somebody, you know. No one else understands. They just want --”

“Everything one-hundred-percent politically correct?”

“Exactly!”

“Everyone is so hung up on not offending anyone,“ Andre said. “I say people just need thicker skin. The ability to handle criticism, you know?”

“Yeah! When I say anything that’s slightly out of line, I just get this look. ‘Ooh, you’re supposed to know better.’”

“I know! It’s not as if you’ve killed someone.”

I pause. Does he know? Is he psychic? How did he know that I --

He bursts into laughter. “Gods, don’t freeze up like that! You’re gonna make me think you’ve actually killed someone.”

I force a chuckle out of myself. “Yeah, no, you just caught me off guard. I haven’t killed anyone, don’t worry.”

He tilts his head. "So, what else? What else do you have to rant about?"

I think about the things that have pissed me off the most and settle on the bullies at school. "Well," I start, "I also think that schools shouldn't punish kids for fighting. I can't tell you how many times I've gotten shit for fighting back against some guys that talk shit."

He leans onto a hand. "Oh, you fought a lot?"

I nod. "And I would've won, had the teachers not interfered. I'm pretty damn good at it."

"I love a guy who fights," he says. "It's… masculine. Wild. Dangerous."

I raise a brow. "Oh yeah?"

He looks into my eyes. "Tell me… did you ever beat up someone just because you felt like it?"

I smirk. This guy? This guy gets it. He might just be a predator. "As a matter of fact, I did," I say. "Since I had a… predisposition for violence, it was important that I, you know, let off some steam so that I could keep my fists in check during the schoolday. So there was this kid, Tamaki - total pussy, which made it better - who I paid to let me beat up." I lean back. "Of course, I told him to fight back to make it more interesting, but he was never any good at it."

Andre's smile was growing the entire time I spoke, and now it's reached its peak in a grin. "That is so hot," he says. He places a hand on his chin. "Did you ever… fight someone in your own family?"

I huff. "Nah. I would've gotten into too much trouble. Would have loved to hit my mom, though. What a bitch."

"Oh? What did she do?"

"Only never took my side," I spit. "She just thought I was a violent maniac."

Andre chuckles. "Well, aren't you?"

I pause. Then, I smirk. "Fair point."

I go for a sip of my water, but realize the glass is empty.

“Oh?” he says. “Need a refill?”

“I could use one, yeah,” I say. “But I think I’m gonna hit the bathroom first.” I get up. “Excuse me.”

“I’ll have it filled by the time you get back,” he says as I enter the bathroom.

Man. Alright. This date actually seems to be going well, now.

…A little too well.

Would somebody really like to hear people rant like that? Badmouth every gender that isn't male and confess to cruel acts of violence?

Something's not right here. It's like he's trying to appeal to me as much as he can to…

To get me off guard. So he can drug me.

And I fell right into his trap. I've exited the room and given him the perfect opportunity to slip something into my drink.

But that's exactly what I'm looking for, right? A sexual predator? But if I bring up how I know about his plot, he'll likely want to throw me out since I'm not gonna be a victim anymore…

So I should keep playing along. Keep playing along, but use his own drug against him. I just need the right opportunity…

I finish my business quickly, wash my hands and return to the living room. As promised, Andre has refilled my glass. I return to the couch and sit down.

“Anything else you want to rant about?” he asks.

I smile. “How about… how people should raise their kids?”

“Sounds good to me. Let me hear it.”

I raise a hand to punctuate my point. "Alright, so, I think hitting your kid should be fine. I'm not talking about a rib-breaking beating, just a firm slap or something. Something quick and easy that hurts to use when they're being a brat so that they learn to behave…"

He watches me as I rant, smiling and nodding, and sips from his own glass of water. I don't touch my own. At some point, he pauses me to refill his drink and comes back. This would be the perfect time. The amount of liquid in each glass is the same now…

Chaotic jazz suddenly bursts out of his pocket. His phone is ringing. He takes it out.

"Hold on, lemme take this," he says and moves on to the kitchen to take the call. Now is the perfect chance. Now!

I glance over my shoulder to make sure he isn't watching and then switch the two glasses in place. I look back again, and his back is still turned to me. He didn't see me. Good. I can't help the smirk that crawls on my face. I'm so clever.

He ends the call. "Just a friend," he says, turning back to me and heading my way. "Where were we?"

I sigh. "Well, I don't know," I say. "I feel like I'm all ranted out. Are you sure you have nothing you'd like to rant about?"

"Well…" He frowns, sitting by me. "I do have a lot of gripes, but they're pretty specific. If you don't watch the media they're about, I'm not sure if they will mean anything to you."

"Try it anyway," I suggest, taking my glass - formerly his glass - into my hand and taking a sip. I swear I could see a gleam in his eye. "I've been raging for so long that it's only fair you get to do it too."

"Alright, well…" He stares at the ceiling. "Do you know the show Into the Cosmos?"

That sci-fi space show? "Yeah, it comes on TV a lot. I watch it every now and then. It's an alright time waster."

"Question. Is the captain bald?"

"Yeah, he is."

"Then you're watching the old ItC, also known as the good one."

"They made a newer one?"

"Yes, and a far worse one at that," he says. "What used to be a really heady show with philosophical dilemmas is now an action-oriented power fantasy. Beloved old characters have been dragged back and massacred. Do you remember Milo?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, he sold out to the Trudgers and is a snivelling servant to their leader now."

"What? Milo? The ladies' man cook?

"Yes, exactly! It really feels like the new writers hate him just because he acted in kind of sexist ways in the old show, and they want everyone else to hate him too. I mean, sure, some of the things he did were kind of problematic --"

Andre pauses. "...Not that it bothers me, no," he said. "I'm just used to pretending since everyone expects me to be outraged."

"Of course," I say. No, he definitely let his real self slip there. He's very socially conscious, but he wants me to think he isn't so that I spill all my harmful opinions. But for what reason?

Nevertheless, I keep listening to his rants. Some of the changes they made for the new version sound kind of badass, but I don't let it show. Maybe I'll check it out online once I get my fangs and claws - it's reasonable to assume that I'll also get over my fears, then. Though I don't know how long the internet is going to be up with monstrous men roaming the streets and slaughtering everyone they come by.

Fifteen minutes later, though, something changed. His sentences became fragmented and he seemed to have trouble remembering what he was supposed to say.

It had to be the drug. So it existed. So I managed to swap it successfully! He's the one who's going down, not me!

Andre finally pauses. He brings a hand to his forehead. “Oh, this isn’t good.”

“What isn’t good?” I ask.

“I thought this was a normal headache that was going to go away, but now my vision is blurring and I’m getting nauseous…” He sighs. “This is a migraine.”

Migraine? Really? The same excuse I use when I need to get out of a scenario? “Sorry to hear that. Are you gonna be alright?”

“I am, but I’m probably gonna start throwing up soon, and that won’t be pretty,” he says. “I’m sorry, but I think we should call this off. You can get home on your own, right?”

Well, it’s obvious he wants me to leave. But I’m not going to. Not now when I’ve finally found a predator.

“I don’t know, man,” I start. “I don’t think I should leave you alone.”

He knots his brow. “No, really, I’m fine. This happens every now and then. I just need to rest.”

“What if you get some complication? You could die.”

“I’ve never had any complications. I’ll be fine this time, too,” he says, noticeably annoyed by now. “Could you please just leave now?”

“I’ll leave once you take an ibuprofen and go rest in your bed,” I tell him.

“No, dude, I gotta make sure you won’t steal any of my shit or anything,” he hisses. “Start leaving, or I’ll call the cops.”

I lock eyes with him. “Oh yeah? Try it.”

He pauses, then begins to totter. “Ugh… what are you doing?

Well, he’s about to go under soon. Might as well speak the truth now. “I know you tried to drug me.”

“What? That’s ridic… ridiculous.” His breathing becomes ragged. He’s struggling to keep upright.

“Don’t worry about it, though,” I tell him, smiling. “I’m glad you did that. It means you’re the person I’m looking for.”

“What are you… talking… ab-”

He collapses onto the couch. I get up, shuffle next to his face and sit down on the table. His glasses are crooked, and he’s giving a murderous glare through them.

“You…” He breathes heavily. “You…”

I keep up my smile. This feels great. One predator outsmarting another, establishing his dominance. And this guy… there’s no one I’d rather dominate right now.

Andre’s eyes begin to droop, and in seconds’ time, they close all the way. His labored breathing and desperate twitches calm down as he loses his consciousness. After that, he looks peaceful.

My smile evolves into a grin.

He’s gonna wake up to a hell of a conversation.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Eight - Tension

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
back with another chapter. pretty excited about this one considering it's got scenes i've wanted to get to for years now.

rating for this chapter is mature for wounds, mentions of sexual themes and mentions of sexual assault. enjoy.

---

CHAPTER EIGHT
Tension

Andre


---​

My back hurts. It stings. It’s like it’s been cut up. But why would it be cut up?

It doesn’t help that it’s against something hard, like a wooden chair. I’m in a chair… and my wrists are tied behind it. And my mouth is duct-taped shut. That’s… that’s not good.

There’s someone here in the room with me. I can sense their aura. It’s gray and bored. They must be waiting for me to wake up.

I take a deep breath through my nose and try to open my eyes. They’re extremely heavy, and what I do manage to see is still blurry… but I recognize my painting studio. And someone’s on the bed. Matches up with the aura.

They move. They get up.

“Oh, waking up?”

It’s… him. The kid I brought home, Red. So he decided to stick around until I wake up… and tie me down to a chair. That really isn’t good. But hey, maybe he just wants to give me a scolding? That’s what I’d do in his place…

But his aura has changed to yellow and amber. Joy and excitement. Shouldn’t he be mad? Shouldn’t there be even a shred of red anger?

My vision sharpens as I gradually shed my fatigue. I can see clearly enough to recognize his face now. Matching up with his aura, he’s smiling. It raises my hairs on end.

He leans in and tilts his head. “Yeah, you’re awake,” he says. He clears his throat. “Well, welcome back. I have a lot to talk to you about.”

So a scolding it is? That’s better than the alternative…

He crosses his arms and towers over me. His smile disappears. “You tried to drug me,” he says. “That means you’re prepared to ignore the rights of others for the sake of your own pleasure.”

He thinks I was going to take advantage of him. Of course he does - he’d have no reason to assume I was going to do anything else.

His smile returns. “That means you’re what I like to call a predator, and that means I’m very, very interested in you.”

…What? Does he… does he have a kink or something?

He leans closer again. “There’s a position that my master would like filled, and it requires a predator. I’ve been searching far and wide to find a suitable one, and you seem very promising.”

His master? Okay, this has to be some sex thing.

“For the sake of my own safety, I can’t disclose every detail about this position, but I can tell you roughly what’s in it for you - incredible power, immortality, and more pleasure than you could ever imagine.”

…Immortality? Is it… a sex cult?

Has this eighteen-year-old been groomed by a sex cult? Gods, that’s terrible. I had it all wrong. He’s a victim of abuse.

“So, are you in?”

I don’t know what he’s going to do to me for refusing, but I have to. I shake my head.

He just laughs. “I thought you might say that,” he says. “But that doesn’t matter. You don’t exactly have a choice in the matter. I’m going to test you regardless. If you fail, you can go free, but I have good faith in you succeeding.”

I think he’s talking about forcing me to some kind of sex ritual now. I am not doing that. The moment he unties me, I’m going to the cops and telling on this guy. I’m sorry that he has to go to jail, but it’s for the better. People will be safe from him, and he can get the help he needs there. Tohjoan prisons are rather progressive, if what I know is right.

“Now,” he says, smile wilting, and all my muscles tense. “I’m sure you have a lot of questions. I’m prepared to answer them if you promise not to scream.” He grabs a knife - the same knife I use - off the shelf and points it at me. “Otherwise, I’ll hurt you.”

His aura inverts. Intent to deceive. He’s lying. He’s not actually prepared to hurt me in the way he’s threatening.

But I really, really, don’t want to take that risk, so I should just behave for now.

“Do you understand the terms?” he asks.

I nod. He smiles again. “Good.”

He shelves the knife, grabs my face and pulls away the duct -- ow!

Regardless of the pain, I’m glad to breathe through my mouth again. I need the air.

“So,” he begins, “what would you first like to ask?”

I take a moment to catch my breath. I don’t really know what to ask -- oh, of course.

“What did you do to my back?” I ask.

His smile widens. “Oh, you’ll find out soon enough.”

I feel a little less bad for him. It’s still clear he’s a sadist.

Okay. What else…

Well, might as well try. “Is there any way for me to get out of this?”

He laughs. “Well, like I said, if you fail, I’ll let you go. Provided you don’t die.”

“Die?”

“Yes. The last candidate I brought my master was killed. But don’t worry - I like you, and I want to keep you alive. Not to mention it’s better if I don’t have to get rid of another body.”

So that intent to deceive I sensed when he said he hadn’t killed anybody was correct. Or maybe it wasn’t, strictly speaking - he didn’t say he was the one doing the killing - but he knew he wasn’t telling the whole truth. Either way, this sex cult sounds pretty dangerous. I can’t believe I’ve heard nothing about it, not even rumors. It must be a well-kept secret.

But if it is a well-kept secret, how come he’s telling me so openly? Is he… going to kill me if I try to go to the cops? Well, I guess I found my next question.

“Will you… kill me if I try to tell anyone about this?”

He huffs. “I wouldn’t try speaking to anyone about tonight. Wanna know why?”

“...Why?”

“Pretend I’m the police. Try to tell me about tonight.”

…Weird request, but I’ll humor him. He’s the one with the knife, after all.

“Okay, officer,” I start. “Someone came to my house and…”

And I tried to drug him. I tried to drug him. I tried to drug him.

“...Someone came to… my house… and…”

And I tried to drug him.

I take a deep breath. “Someone came to my house and I tried to drug him --”

I stop. Why do I want to say that so badly? Why can’t I say ‘someone came to my house and knocked me out’?

Red laughs. “Are you getting it?”

It’s like I… it’s like I can’t lie.

“I can’t lie,” I tell him.

He raises a finger. “Exactly. And that’s what I did to your back.”

“Excuse me?” How does doing something to my back make me unable to lie?

“Just one proof of the power my master provides,” he says. “It’s a seal of honesty. Whoever bears it finds themselves unable to deceive another.”

…Something like that exists?

Well, I guess it does. It was just proven to me.

“I hope you understand what that means,” he says. “If you try to tell anyone about this, you’re going to have to try extremely hard not to incriminate yourself. And, really, I haven’t done much of anything to you yet.”

“You carved something into my back and tied me up in my own apartment.”

“And is telling someone else that worth being outed as a rapist?”

“Hey! I wasn’t going to take advantage of you!”

He stops. Orange surprise overtakes his aura.

Shit. I shouldn’t have said that. I shouldn’t have said that.

“...If you weren’t going to take advantage of me,” he starts slowly, “what were you going to do?”

I turn my head away. I can’t tell him.

He steps closer. “Tell me.”

The lie I would like to tell is that I would have tied him up and lectured him about his terrible opinions and violent behavior, but it does me no good. I won’t be able to tell it.

He grabs the knife and brings it to my neck, his anger flaring. “Tell me!”

I can still sense his intent to deceive, signalling to me that he wouldn’t actually dare to kill me here and now, but the primitive fear response is too much. I have to tell him the truth.

“I,” I start, “was going to kill you.”

Surprise engulfs his aura again. Wide-eyed, he takes away the knife.

Then, he begins to laugh. Joy explodes out of his aura. It brings a chill down my spine. Why is he… why is he happy about that?

“Oh Gods,” he says. “You’re perfect.”

“Perfect for… that position you offered?”

“Yes,” he says. “A rapist is one thing, but a killer is entirely another. You may have just guaranteed your Bringerhood.”

“Bringerhood?”

He gasps quickly. “I don’t think I should say that much yet at this point,” he says. He shelves the knife again and leans closer. “So you wanted to kill me… just for your own pleasure?”

I shake my head. “No. I wanted to kill you because you’re a bad person.”

He huffs and tilts his head, a little confusion coming through. “So you only want to kill bad people?” he asks. “I won’t lie, that takes some points away.”

I’m starting to feel a bit angry. “I’m not what you think I am,” I tell him. “I’m not a psychopath. I kill people for the good of everyone else.”

He grabs his chin. “Oh yeah?”

“Yeah. I find people who are abusive and I take them out.”

Without even realizing it, I’ve told him of my other murders. Fuck. I need to be careful with this honesty spell.

“Tch.” He frowns and looks away, emitting indigo disappointment. “Should have known there was something wrong with you.”

Something wrong…? Killing people for a good reason is wrong?

He smiles again. “But I’m not gonna give up on you. Fact is, you still kill people, and that makes you a predator. That makes you something I want.”

“A predator? What do you mean by that?”

“Ah!” He perks up, as if I’ve just gotten him to talk about his special interest. “Well, you see, the world is divided into predators and prey. Houndoom and mareep. The people who are able to rise beyond primitive social instincts, like you and me, are the predators. They prey on the rest of humanity, known as the prey. The ones that still cling to their outdated morals.” He crosses his arms. “There will come a time, soon, when the predators will rule once again. And that is what I need you for.”

I pause. “Listen, I gotta ask… is this thing some kind of sex cult or what?”

He huffs, surprise and indignation blasting from his aura. “Sex cult? Where did you get that idea?”

It’s not? “Well… you seemed to be very happy to find someone you presumed to be a rapist, and then you talked about your master...”

He raises his palms. “No, no, not at all. There’s no sex.” He pauses. “Well, no sex for you, to be specific. The Bringer has to be celibate. Me, I could have sex if I wanted. That’s partially why I was out today. I was looking for…” He sighs. “No. Not a sex cult.”

I raise a brow. “But it is a cult?”

He inhales through his nose, crossing his arms. “It all depends on what you consider a cult,” he says. “Is it religious? Yes. Is it untraditional? Yes. Is it evil?” He laughs. “I’m sure many would say so, but those people are mareep. Their opinions hold no weight.”

‘I see,’ I try to say, but I don’t actually see, and therefore I can’t say it.

“I know it must sound intimidating,” he says, “but I guarantee you that it’s worth your while. And if you end up failing - and you don’t get killed, which I don’t think you will - I’ll just erase your memory with another seal. You’ll get some strange scars and you’ll have many blank days, but you won’t remember anything incriminating. I’ll undo the seal of honesty, too, and you’ll be able to lie and kill in peace again. I won’t get in your way. Sound good?”

“No,” I mutter.

He frowns. “Right. I knew this wouldn’t be so easy. I’ll just have to convince you.”

I stare at him from underneath my brow. “And what does this ‘convincing’ entail?”

“I’m gonna be hanging out with you for a while. After all, you might need help doing things without revealing your dark secrets to people.”

The thought of even more time with this guy is sickening. “Is there no other way?”

He shakes his head. “Nope. Aside from my master, I’m currently the only member, and my master has far more important things to do than converting people.”

Wait. “You’re the only member?”

A hint of annoyance comes through. “Yeah, what of it?”

“Well, I just thought… I thought this was some big underground thing.” That explains why I hadn’t heard of it.

He glares at me. “It is big. It’s far bigger than you can imagine. It’s just been dormant for thousands of years, and it’s waking up slowly.”

Thousands of years…?

“Can you… tell me more about your master?” I ask.

“I can’t tell you everything. I have to protect him, you see. But I’ll let you know that he isn’t human. He is an ancient god who predates even Arceus. He is the one who has given me knowledge of all these seals. He is the one who has trained me, taught me the ways of his ancient kingdom.”

“Ancient… kingdom?”

“Yes, there was an ancient kingdom he lead, but almost everything it produced was systematically destroyed by its enemies once it fell. From what there is left, you might know it as Civilization X.”

Civilization X?

It all makes sense now. “You’re giratinist?”

His face twists in taken offense, and a gale of his green indignation hits me. “No, absolutely not,” he says. “I’m a Helixian.”

“Helixian?”

“That’s right. Helix is my god’s name.” He points a finger at me. “And don’t you say his name lightly.”

“Okay… I won’t.” I pause. “Um, how exactly does this Helix speak to you?”

“Well, I can’t reveal the details --” Sudden anger takes over. “You think I made him up, don’t you?”

I want to say ‘no’ to calm him, but again, it would be a lie.

He sighs. “He is real. He gave me these spells, and he gave me all sorts of archeological evidence. He is real.”

“Can you… show me this archeological evidence?”

“No.” He glances elsewhere. “You haven’t earned the right to see it yet.”

“...I see.”

Okay, new theory. It’s not a sex cult. This guy is just schizophrenic and badly needs some help.

“So… about the seal of honesty,” I begin.

“Yeah?”

“You have to take that away at some point, right? I mean, otherwise I’ll be a risk for your whole operation.”

He inhales. “Well, I haven’t actually told you anything incriminating yet,” he says, “and I’ll keep it that way until I know I can trust you.” He smiles. “After that, we’re gonna have a lot of fun together.”

“Right.”

He huffs. “I know it sounds crazy now, but once you learn more, you’re gonna be on board. I’m sure of it.”

Intent to deceive.

“In any case, if you just do as I say and let me help you, there’s nothing to worry about,” he says. He does seem to be honest now.

But what the hell does he mean ‘nothing to worry about’? I’m gonna be stuck in my own home, relying on some psychopath who carved some blood magic seal on my back in order to keep me from lying. I can’t talk to any of my friends - unless he helps me write text messages that lie. I’m probably gonna have to ask him to do that.

He looks up at the clock, and so do I -- it’s nearing midnight. “It’s getting late,” he says. “We can pick this up from tomorrow.”

He walks past me, crouching behind me, and begins to undo the ropes.

“Unless, of course, there’s still something you want to tell me?” he asks, stopping.

Well… he still doesn’t seem to know I’m aura sensitive. He might want to know that, given it means I can tell when he’s lying. So that means I can’t lie…

Or does it? He asked me if there’s something I want to tell him. And no, there isn’t.

“No,” I say, though it feels like I’m squeezing myself through a tube saying it. “There’s nothing I want to tell you.”

“And is there anything you don’t want to tell me?”

Shit. I stay quiet.

I hear him laugh. “It was a nice try, but I’m too clever,” he says, letting go of the ropes without undoing them.

“Now --”

He grabs my shoulders like a corviknight.

“What is it that you’re keeping from me?” he whispers in my ear.

Well… I could still try to keep it from him, knowing he can’t do anything to me. There is a big tactical advantage in not letting him know I’m aura sensitive…

“Let’s see,” he says, letting go and beginning to walk around the room. “What’s something that you value a lot…?”

What?

“It wouldn’t be in this room, probably, since paint might spray on it…”

He goes into the closet at the back of the room.

“Huh, how about this?”

He pulls out one of -- oh, no, not those.

The painting he's holding is one of my acrylic paintings, specifically the first one of them all, the one with the stabbing. Violet lightning shoots from the pitch-black man's eyes as red magma bleeds from his stab wound.

He walks over to the shelf with the knife and takes it. "Tell me your little secret, or I'll shred this painting."

I have to. I can't let him destroy that painting. If it's destroyed, it'll remove his memory, the acts I did to make him suffer.

"Don't," I say, stopping Red as he brings the knife closer to the fabric. "I'll tell you."

He smiles and steps closer. "What is it?"

Gods. I guess I'm telling him. Here goes my edge. "I'm aura sensitive."

His smile wilts away. Surprise, then annoyance. "I can't fucking believe it," he whispers.

"What's wrong?"

“How rare is aura sensitivity?”

“Uh… around one in 10 000?”

“And of course I meet two…” He shakes his head. “Nevermind. So, that means you can tell when I’m lying?”

I nod.

“Well,” he says, smiling. “I guess that makes us even, then.”

He returns the painting to its place in the closet and shelves the knife. He circles behind me again and unties my ropes, this time completely. I slowly pull my freed hands up to my lap. Red marks encircle the wrists.

“I’m gonna head home,” he says, walking out of the room, “but I’ll be back tomorrow. Be here then.”

“It’s not like I can go anywhere with this seal on my back,” I mutter.

He laughs. Gods, the gall. “Good. You’re getting it.”

I get up and walk after him. He’s at the front door.

“Well, it was nice meeting you, Andre,” he says. “I’m sorry we couldn’t have the kind of night you wanted. But, well, stick around with me and you might have more of those nights than you could imagine.”

What does he mean by that?

He opens to door. “Goodnight,” he says.

I sigh. “Goodnight.”

With that, he slips out. I wait a minute or so to make sure his aura is actually leaving.

After he’s gone, I walk to the bathroom and take my shirt off. I turn my back to the mirror and look over my shoulder. The bandages are slightly bloody around my back.

I sigh. I guess I should leave them be. I can’t imagine putting them on by myself to be easy, even if I’m dying to know what’s underneath.

Did he really have archeological material on Civilization X, and that’s where he found those spells? Strange seals were part of what was found of it. But what about that god that supposedly gave them to him?

…Okay, theory. He stumbled upon some Civilization X material including magical seals that actually worked, but the god thing is the product of his own delusions. Or maybe it’s some ghost talking to him just to fuck with him. He did mention being possessed…

Well, either way, I know I’m not gonna sleep well tonight. I’m apparently going to have to spend an indeterminate amount of time with a nutcase who thinks morality is for the weak. Am I really gonna be alright?

…I guess there’s nothing I can do but find out.

---

Red

---​

Yes. Yes. Yes, yes, yes, yes. He’s perfect.

Well, not perfect. He’s kind of weak looking and he seems to only want to kill ’bad’ people… but in terms of what kind of people I expected, he is perfect.

I open the door outside and shudder at the cold air. Right, it is the middle of the night. I didn’t really think about how cold it would be. I didn’t bring a jacket or anything…

I make my way to the bus stop and spot line 7 on the sign. That’ll take me out of Viridian and into Pallet, good. Only… I don’t know how long it’ll be before the next bus. It is very late…

I pocket my hands, cupping the right one over my new phone. It’s a good thing I didn’t need to take that one out. It would have probably been embarrassing, and then I would’ve had to tell him about my screen phobia to explain it… and he really doesn’t need to know that.

Hmm, hmm, pocket, pocket…

Ah, right, the salazzle pheromones. I guess I won’t be needing those. Him being a Bringer candidate means he must be celibate, and that means I can’t get with him. Shame… I’d already had time to have some vague hopes of it before he turned out to act like a predator. But, then again, if he fails… maybe I can convince him to have one night with me before I erase all his memories of me?

I could also try finding someone else to have sex with… but that seems like a distraction, now. I should focus on Andre and trying to befriend him. Which is where I’ll probably have my work cut out for me. He did seem pretty pissed at me for all I did…

Well, there’s still six months. I’m sure I can turn him around in that time. No one can resist the promise of godhood when they really understand it to be in their grasp.

---​

May 31st, 149

Fantastic news - I have found a very promising candidate. Last night, as I was visiting one gay bar as I’d planned, I ended up in an altercation with some disagreeable people, but as I was thrown out, one man showed his support to me. I talked more with this man, whose name was Andre, and I decided to join him as he went home. I found him to be entertaining company, though that would end up being all based on lies as I found out he had only lured me there to be drugged. I, however, managed to switch the glasses, making him consume his own drug and pass out. With the knowledge I now had, I was sure that this person was a predator, and that I had to try and recruit him. I tied him up and carved a seal of honesty on his back as a form of blackmail to keep him quiet. As he woke, I questioned him, and I found out that he had actually been planning to kill me instead of simply taking advantage of me, which made me even more excited. I told him about HELIX and what HE had to offer, and while he did not seem to believe me or be interested yet, I am sure he will come around.

I am going to go back to his apartment today right as I finish this journal entry. I will be bringing my Helixian textbook with me alongside some less important document to help assure Andre that what I am speaking really is the truth. The next journal entry will be an update in his progress on learning the Helixian way, provided nothing unexpected happens to disqualify him as a candidate.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

I press the doorbell. Its chime lingers for a few seconds, and it’s silent for a dozen more before the door is opened. Andre takes a deep breath through his nose as he sees me.

“You got yourself an amulet,” he points out, deadpan. “And now I can’t sense your aura at all.”

I nod, grabbing the piece of wood hanging from my neck. “I have secrets I need to keep.”

“So do I, but you don’t care,” he spits, then sighs, moving away from the door. “Come in.”

I slip in and shut the door behind me. I notice Andre has a rag of a white shirt with multicolored paint stains on.

“You were painting?” I ask.

“Yes.” He pockets his hands. ”But I guess I gotta stop that now that you’re here.” He notices what’s on my back. “What’s in your backpack?”

“Well, you seemed to be skeptical about the existence of that archeological material I mentioned, so I brought some with me,” I tell him. “Do you wanna see it right away?”

He sighs. “Why not?”

I take off my backpack and place it on the kitchen table. I open the zipper and pull out a large, flat plastic container. I place it on the table and open it to reveal and old booklet bound together with leather strips. Its writing is foreign to Andre.

“What is that?” he asks.

I point my finger to the title and read it out loud from right to left. “Everyday Exercise Guide,” I translate.

He quirks a brow. “Exercise guide?”

I open the booklet, and series of drawings of faceless men in various poses show themselves. “It was a booklet meant to guide a Helixian through an everyday workout routine.”

Andre crosses his arms. “How old did you say this civilization was?”

“I didn’t yet. Four thousand years.”

Andre laughs. “And you say they had workout guides?”

I frown. “Fitness was a very important ideal for Helixians,” I say, “and they were very advanced for their time. The quality of life was much better than any other kingdom at the time, especially with hygiene, thanks to my lord introducing germ theory to them --”

Andre scoffs. “You’re saying they had a god give them information that wasn’t going to be uncovered in millennia? How would you even explain germ theory to someone in the Bronze Age?”

“Patiently and with metaphors,” I answer. “And a lot of new words. They didn’t have the word for ‘pathogen’ or for ‘cell’, so they used ‘dirtlet’ and ‘lifelet’. Or that’s how I’d translate them. They used diminutives. A diminutive is --”

“I know what a diminutive is, thanks.” He sighs yet again. “Where did you find all this again?”

”In a sealed chamber in Mt Moon.”

“Right…” He rubs the bridge of his nose. “I’m sorry, dude, but you’ve been had.”

“What?”

He gestures to the booklet. “This is clearly fake, and you fell for it.”

My hand balls into a fist. “No, it’s not. It’s proof of the Helixian Kingdom --”

“There was no Helixian Kingdom!” he says, throwing his arms up in the air. “There’s just you and your delusions and this prank someone pulled on you. This might even be some weird advertising trick of some company. You need some media literacy in your life.”

I clench my teeth. I expected him to doubt HIS existence, but I didn’t expect to get this angry at it.

“If we gave this to a professional,” I slowly say, “he would tell us that this is genuine.”

“Well, let’s just ring up my buddy Johnson the Archeologist and ask him,” he mocks.

I huff. “Did you already forget about the seal of honesty on your back? It was the same place that I found this material in, and it was on the same kind of paper in the same writing and language. This is just as real as that is.”

Andre rolls his eyes, but doesn’t say anything.

“I got you there, didn’t I?” I say.

“I don’t know how to explain the magical seals, that’s true,” he says, “but I’m not going to just believe you when you talk about ancient gods and gymrat kingdoms.”

“That’s fine at this time,” I say, but don’t know if I mean it. “You’re allowed to be skeptical. But, whether you like it or not, we are going to look at material like this and learn from it.”

“Learn what from it?”

“The Helixian language, for example,” I say and dig my hand into the backpack, pulling out a brown book with the symbol of a spiral shell on it. I carved that with extreme care. If this guy mistreats this book, I’m gonna wring his neck.

“What’s that?” he asks as I place the book on the table.

“That’s my Helixian textbook. I made it myself for a situation like this.”

I open the book and show him the first opening, showcasing the Helixian alphabet.

“Get yourself some damn paper and a pencil, because we’re gonna be learning all of these,” I grumble.

“Fine,” Andre spits back, going to his painting room. “It’s useless information, but you’re blackmailing me, so there’s not much else I can fucking do.”

“I’m glad you understand that.”

He returns with a pencil and some papers. We both seat ourselves by the table. I move my backpack off the table and under it.

“Alright,” I start, clearing my throat, and point at the first symbol - on the upper left this time, to make things easier for beginners. “This one is alap. It makes an ‘ah’ sound. Think of it as equivalent to the letter ‘A’. Let me show you how to draw it.”

I draw the three lines that make up alap.

“Now you do it.”

He does as asked. His copy of mine is impressively similar. I guess that should be expected from someone who recreates what he sees for a living.

He looks at the alphabet and squints. “This just looks like modified Heponic,” he says.

“Correct,” I say. “It was based on the Aava script, which in turn is based on Heponic. The largest difference is that the Helixian script has vowels. My lord added them to make the writing system more flexible.”

“...Maybe they weren’t trying to trick you. Maybe this was someone’s own alternate history project, and you just came across it accidentally.”

“Or maybe they’re real documents and you’re being a stubborn ass.”

He rolls his eyes. I move on to the next letter.

---​

We finish going through the letters, and I give him some short words to write out using them. He’s getting them all right. Of course he is, he’s a four-eyes.

“I think that’s enough for today,” I tell him, and he sighs in relief.

“Finally,” he says.

“Oh, come on, it couldn’t be that bad,” I say. “I can see you have books on archeology in your shelves. You’re into this kind of stuff.”

“Maybe when I’m not being forced to do it,” he says. “Now, are you gonna leave or what?”

I huff. “No, I’ll be here all day. This was just the work I had for you. I’m still gonna stick around.”

“What? Why?”

“We need to bond,” I tell him. “We’re part of the same brotherhood now, and we’re the only two members. We need to get along.”

“So we need to be friends?”

I smile. “Yeah, essentially.”

“That’s fine. Just undo the effects of the seal and I’ll get right to it.”

I frown. “You know I can’t do that. You’d go straight to the cops if I did that.”

“I know. It’s almost as if you’re committed crimes.”

I cross my arms. “So have you.”

He glances elsewhere. “My crimes… have meaning.”

“What’s that?”

“My crimes are for good reasons,” he says. “Whereas you… I don’t even know what you’re doing this for, but I’m sure it’s nothing good.”

“You still kill people, Andre,” I say. “You’re not a good person. Don’t try to trick yourself into believing that. You’re a predator, just like me, and you kill because you like it.”

He stares at me with his mouth agape. It’s like… what I said surprised him somehow?

“You’re wrong,” he finally says. “The people I kill are bad people, and the world is better off without them.”

“But you do like killing them.”

He flinches, but steels his gaze. “I like to see justice being served.”

“Tch, justice…” I turn my head the other way.

“What about justice?”

“All you types going on about justice always have the wrong idea what it means.”

“Oh, and I suppose you have a better idea.”

“Justice is restoring the natural order of things,” I say. “Where the strong rule and the weak die.”

“Oh, come on, really? You really believe that?”

“Yes. It’s clear as day.”

He scoffs. “Do you know what kind of society that would lead to? Do you know that you’d likely just be counted among the weak and killed?”

“I know exactly the kind of society that would lead to, and that’s the Helixian Kingdom,” I tell him. “And I already know I’m among the strong. My lord told me, and HIS judgment is final.”

“Okay, well, what about your family? Is everybody there ‘strong’?”

I’m about to say ‘no,’ but I remember Him. It doesn’t make the answer different, but it makes it difficult.

“They are weak, and I’m fine with that,” I say. “I could slaughter all of them if I was ordered to.”

A new look takes over Andre’s face - disgust. “What’s wrong with you?”

“The same thing that’s ‘wrong’ with you,” I say. “Don’t forget that.”

“I’d never hurt my own family,” he says, and unfortunately that must mean he’s telling the truth. “We’re different. Not the same.”

“We have our differences, yes, but we’re both predators,” I say, sensing that we’re beginning to go in circles. “But we don’t have to talk about that now. Weren’t you painting before this?”

He blinks, then looks down at his shirt. He gets up without a word and goes back to his studio. I follow him, smelling turpentine or some other thinner as I enter. I’m excited to see what masterpiece is on his canvas, but I just see blotches and shapes.

“And, uhh, what are you painting?”

He glares at me, looking like he really doesn’t want to tell me.

“Something expressive?” I ask, since it’s the most likely answer and I want to show him that I wouldn’t make fun of it. I should really try to be nicer in general. I’m trying to befriend this guy.

“Could you leave me alone while I do this?” he says. “You can still stay at my house. I just don’t paint well with people watching me.”

That’s my first opportunity to choose a friendlier act. “Sure. Have fun.”

I exit the studio and close the door behind me. I don’t need to be aura sensitive to tell he must be relieved.

Having nothing to do, I decide to go through his bookshelves. There’s a lot of books on drawing and anatomy - anatomy, maybe we can bond over that - and there are a lot of novels. Many are thrillers, by the looks of them. Then there are books on history, and… hey, a book called Lost Civilizations. It has to have at least something Civilization X. If I read what’s there and I’m able to explain something, maybe Andre will be more inclined to believe me!

I take it out and open it up, checking the index to get to the part on Civ X. As I open the right page, I’m greeted with images of incomplete seals and letters with code in them. I sit down on the couch and read the text. It seems they still think the code is a natural language, unknowing that it was designed to be that way to preserve information and save some documents from the kingdoms that wanted to destroy the Helixian Kingdom’s heritage.

Only I don’t know how to crack the code either. The instructions were present in the materials HE gave me, but they were too complicated to learn by heart. Hence, it’s not something I can impress Andre with. Damn.

I read on and find the same things that I remember finding when I read about them when I was still learning about Helixians. I guess not much new has been found during the last few years… or is this book old? Yeah, it’s from 143, six years ago. Though I don’t expect them to find anything new they haven’t found in the last 4,000 years.

I hear the studio door open. Andre steps through.

“Finish your painting?” I ask. “That was quick.”

“There wasn’t much left to do,” he says, walking to his bedroom. “Not that I was in the best state of mind. You knocked me out of my flow when you arrived.”

I roll my eyes and shrug. “Alright.”

He closes the bedroom door behind him. A minute later, he emerges with a new, clean shirt and brings the old one back to the studio. Once he’s done, he looks at me and sighs, probably thinking about how he’ll need to deal with me again now.

“Found yourself a book?” he asks.

“Yeah, I was looking for Civilization X stuff,” I answer. “Since that and the Helixian Kingdom are one and the same.”

“So you say,” he mutters.

“Look, I can prove it,” I say, getting up and stepping to his side. I show him one of the first openings and point to the photograph of an old piece of paper with a faded piece of a seal on it. “That’s part of the seal of honesty,” I tell him. “If you let me take a picture of your back, we can compare.”

He pauses, hesitating. “I guess that’s something I’d like to see,” he sighs. “But you’re gonna be the one to bandage me up again.”

“I was already going to,” I say. “They need to be changed daily.”

He removes his shirt. The sight of his bare, bandaged back alights something in me. The fact that he’s without clothing, wounded and not facing me is somehow alluring. I feel like a raikou stalking his quarry. I wonder what it looks like to him with his aura sense before remembering I have the amulet. And that’s for the better. He should feel as safe with me as he can.

I shake the thought, place the book in my hands on a nearby dresser and begin to take off his bandages.

“Right, I guess I should take it off every day for a shower, and put new ones on after,” he answers belatedly. “I forgot to shower this morning. Everything with you fucked up my sleep schedule and therefore my routine.”

“You slept poorly?”

“A psychopath drugged me and carved some blood magic seal into my back. Wouldn’t you?”

I wouldn’t let myself get drugged in the first place, but if I want us to have a good relationship, I’m gonna have to cut down on the snark. “Fair enough.” I finish removing the bandages, noting that the wound seems to be healing as it should. “Okay, now I need your phone’s camera.”

“What’s wrong with yours?” he asks over his shoulder.

“It’s… broken,” I lie. “Just give me your phone.”

He takes his phone out of his pocket and performs some shortcut that opens the camera immediately. He hands it to me, take a photo and hand it back. As he navigates to the photo, I pick the book back up and show it to him. He compares the photos and sees that, indeed, the picture in the book shows part of the seal.

“Well, yeah,” he says, “I guess it’s the same.” He pockets his phone.

“Now do you believe that my artifacts are real?”

He sighs. “It still doesn’t prove everything you have is real, but I guess I can go along with that theory for the time being,” he says. “But it still doesn’t prove anything about your so-called master.”

“Helix. The name is Helix.”

“I know. But you told me not to use the name lightly, and I don’t want to accidentally piss you off.”

I shrug. “Fair.”

He heads for the bathroom. “I’m gonna take this opportunity to shower,” he says, “unless you’re gonna try and tell me your master wants you to watch.”

“I’m going to have to evaluate your body eventually, but that can wait.”

He stops and gives me an incredulous look. “Fucking hell,” he says and enters the bathroom. The door locks very quickly.

I wait for him to finish showering, going through some other civilizations listed in the book - they’re not as interesting - until he steps out again, hair wet, wearing just his jeans and a first aid kit in his hold. Another feeling comes over me, but it’s not murderous this time. Just attraction. An ordinary human emotion for a change.

“Come on over to the couch,” I tell him. “I’m gonna go wash my hands.”

He nods. I go wash my hands and return to him sitting on the couch. I sit by him, open the first aid kit and get to work.

I like patching up wounds. I like mending something broken. I like watching wounds heal, the body’s self-repair mechanism at work.

“There we go,” I say, the gauze and bandages in place. “All patched up.”

“Well, well,” Andre says. “You’re good at this. Maybe you should be a doctor.”

I sigh. He had to say that. “I’d like to, but I can’t.”

“Too much work?”

“I’m not lazy,” I spit. “I…”

I sigh. Maybe honesty is the best policy. I mean, he would find out anyway once I kept spending time here on weekdays.

“I’m not in school anymore.”

“How come?” he asks, putting his shirt back on.

I glance away. “I had… trouble with the other kids.”

He gives me a curious look.

“They wouldn’t lay off me, and I… reacted badly. I had to get out of school before I killed somebody.”

He blinks slowly. “Anger issues?”

“Yeah.”

“Tracks,” he says. “You did talk about fighting a lot.”

“Yep.” I start to put the first aid supplies back in the bag.

He turns to me fully. “Have you ever been to therapy?”

I give him a look, weighing whether or not to tell.

“Yeah,” I decide to say. “Comes as part of the rehab program.”

“Any help?”

I think about the practices Sonya had me do. “...I don’t know yet.”

“I hope it works out for you.”

I freeze. “You really think so?”

He huffs. “I can’t lie, remember?”

“Right, right, that’s true.” I pause. “I’m glad you understand.”

“Understand?”

“Yeah, you understand my struggle.”

“Your struggle?” he asks, raising a brow.

I frown. “I don’t like your tone.”

He crosses his arms. “I just think it’s rich of you to talk about your struggle when you don’t give a shit about anyone else’s.”

I roll my eyes. Oh, great, here he goes on his moral high ground again.

“Why should I care about their struggles?” I ask him. “They don’t affect me.”

“Your struggle doesn’t affect me,” Andre says, “so why should I care about it?”

I throw up my arms. “You don’t have to, I guess! It’s just nice if you do.”

“And why should anybody be nice to you?” he asks. “You’re not nice to anyone else.”

“I’m nice to you.”

He scoffs. “You think you’re being nice to me? You’re blackmailing me!”

“Only because I can’t trust you yet!” I shout back. “I’m only doing what I’m doing to ensure my own safety. If I knew you wouldn’t go to the cops about me, I’d undo the seal right away.”

“Oh, that’s so generous of you,” he hisses. He gets up with a sigh and walks off into the kitchen. “Do you even understand how shitty of a person you are? You beat people up, idolize some fascist cult, claim you’d kill your own family in a heartbeat - and I know you’ve killed someone because your aura told me that last night!”

I stop. ‘It’s not as if you’ve killed someone.’ That’s when he found out I had.

“Tell me,” he says, “who did you kill? How did you kill them? Did you kill multiple people?

I look him in the eyes over my shoulder. He can't know. The more he has confirmed information about my crimes, the worse the consequences if he tells the cops. Not that I can let him do that even without any information. I carved something onto his back and tied him up, and I'm pretty sure those count as crimes that could get me kicked out of the Ducklett Program and result in a new trial that would likely get me jailed.

So, what do I tell him? I guess I could think of a lie…

"I've killed just one person," I begin, "and it was an accident. There was an old guy that pissed me off on a bad day, and I yelled at him. The guy got a heart attack and died. So, I basically killed him. But it wasn't a crime."

Andre stares at me. "Take off your amulet and say that again."

I clench my teeth. "No. The amulet stays on."

He exhales through his nose. "So you're lying, then."

"Like I said, I'm guarding my secrets," I say. "Just like you do every day."

"You already know my secret," he says. "It's only fair for me to know yours." He throws his hands in the air. "It's not like I can tell the cops - you made sure of that. And you're telling me you're gonna wipe my memory anyway if you find me unsuitable, which you most definitely will. So, why don't you just tell me the truth?"

I take a moment to consider it.

"No," I say. He wouldn't take it well. "The answer is no."

He sighs, a hand on his hip. "Then I'll just have to assume the worst."

"And what's that?"

"I don't know specifically, but it means I consider you insane and dangerous. And any sympathy I would have for you, I'll quell, based on the likely fact that you're an irredeemable piece of shit."

I sigh, looking elsewhere. "I don't get you."

"And why don't you get me? What is so hard to get about my perfectly reasonable reactions in this scenario?

"Predators aren't supposed to care about morals."

"Well, the answer's obvious, isn't it? I'm not a predator."

"But prey isn't supposed to be capable of murder," I add.

"Oh, wow, maybe the world isn't that binary after all."

I frown. "You were an atheist, right?"

His brows lift up. "What does that have to do with this?"

I take my hand to my chin. "It means you can't be sticking to morals out of fear of divine retribution." I look into his eyes again. "So why do you do it?"

"Why do I stick to morals?" he repeats. He shakes his head. "Because I'm a good person. Because it's the right thing to do. Because I don't want others to suffer."

"But you kill people."

He flinches. "That's for the greater good. It results in less suffering in the end."

I look into my lap and pause to think.

Maybe I made a mistake. Maybe this guy really isn't a predator, but instead some prey with a sense of moral responsibility so strong that it can override his aversion to killing. If that's the case, he's no fit for the Bringer.

But if he is a predator, and all of this is just conditioning brought by years of mareep influence… I have to keep trying. After all, I'm never gonna be so lucky as to find another serial killer again.

"Do you really have no concept of right or wrong yourself?" Andre asks, exhausted.

"I know what people tend to think is right and what is wrong," I tell him. "But what I can or cannot do is dictated to me by my lord and HIS word. If I do as HE wishes, it is right. If I do as HE does not wish, that is wrong. It's as simple as that."

A new emotion appears on Andre's face, and I can't quite place it. I hope it's not pity, but that's probably what it is. "Don't you have any moral compass of your own?"

I shake my head. "I don't claim to know better than an ancient god. I leave the judgment of things up to HIM."

He lets his arms drop. "You're a slave."

I knot my brow. "What?"

"You've given up your free will completely."

"Free will?" I sneer. "It's you who's given up your free will, bowing to the demands of your outdated social instincts. You're forgoing the path of individual benefit in favor of pleasing the ones around you. I, on the other hand, have chosen to pursue immortality and great power. I am much freer than you."

He shakes his head, not breaking eye contact. "Incredible. You've indoctrinated yourself perfectly."

I clench my jaw. This kind of talk is starting to piss me off. I think I'd better remove myself from this scenario before I end up doing something I'd regret.

I get up from the couch. "I sense a lot of hostility in the atmosphere," I say. "I think it'd be best that I leave for now."

I walk over to the kitchen table. I place the exercise booklet in the plastic container, shut it and place it back in my backpack. I zip it shut, deliberately leaving the Helixian textbook on the table.

"Feel free to study the textbook in your spare time," I tell him. "Just don't damage it in any way. I've spent a lot of time on it. If I come back to any harm, I'm gonna take it out on you."

I give him a look and see that his jaw is as tense as mine.

"Goodbye," I tell him, hoisting the backpack onto my back and making it to the door. I wait one second for a reply, and when it doesn't come, I exit the apartment wordlessly.

As I shut the door behind me, I sigh.

It seems that my stroke of luck wasn't so lucky after all.

---​
 
Chapter Nine - Understanding

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hello! here we are again.

this one doesn't really have anything bad other than discussion of murder and a very strong fear of death, but i'll rate it mature just to be safe. this is also where the Red Thinks He Might Be Insane arc starts and a lot of metaphysics gets discussed.

---

CHAPTER NINE
Understanding


---​

Andre didn't seem to be any more excited to see me than he was yesterday. He let me in with as little resistance, though. First thing we did was take off his bandages to let him shower, and I patched him up afterwards like yesterday. After that, I took out the Helixian textbook. We continued to work on the alphabet, and by the end I had him reading out short words, albeit slowly. I was amazed at his immediately perfect rah. He told me it was because he was part Kalosian. I figured it made sense.

For the archeological document of the day, I brought HIS announcement of germ theory since the topic had come up yesterday. He'd moved on from being incredulous to being sort of interested. It was a development I was happy to see. He asked me if I had any more documents on modern knowledge being announced to an ancient audience, and I told him I knew there was a book on mechanics and that some level of atomic theory had been recorded, but that I was told that firsthand by my lord and had no physical evidence of it.

“Well, could I meet this lord of yours?” he asked.

I thought of what happened to the last guy I brought to HIM. “No. He might kill you.”

“Suit yourself,” he sighed, and I knew he was thinking again about how I was making HIM up. I clenched my teeth, but couldn’t do much else.

Done with Helixian stuff for the day, I asked him what he wanted to do. He said he wanted to go online and take care of some stuff, alone. I let him, and he went on his computer in his bedroom. In the meantime, I read more of his books, trying the ones on drawing this time. It’s interesting to see how they create something so true to life through just lines and basic shapes. A part of me itched to try it myself, but I know it’d turn out laughably bad, and my pride would not be able to take it.

Some time later he emerged from his bedroom and settled on the couch. I put away my book to see him browsing Natuflix for something to watch.

“Can I watch with you?” I asked.

“Only if you don’t give any commentary,” he said.

“My lips are sealed.”

He then chose a movie. It was a thriller named The Raikou. It was set in some foreign country whose name I’d maybe heard once during geography class, and it was about what the police thought was a man-eating raikou but turned out to be a serial killer with a particularly brutal way of dispatching his victims. There was also a lot of drama about the corruption and brutality of the police force, but my main attention was on the serial killer. Even if I knew the writers of the story would have never truly understood how a predator like me thinks, I felt a sense of kinship with the character.

It also reminded me of all the times I’d fantasized about leaving some evidence behind. Maybe a disembodied heart in the woods, placed in a cage so that wild mon can’t get to it. I don’t know where I’d get the cages without attracting attention, but that’s the point of fantasy, isn’t it? Once enough people reported it, the police would come and treat it as a possible crime scene. They’d discover the hearts are human, and they’d DNA test them to match them to missing women. The news would report it. Call me something like ‘the Caged Heart Killer’. Everyone would wonder who would do such a thing, why they would take people’s hearts and put them in cages, what happened to the rest of the corpses, how they were never found… and if they had time before the ascension, they’d make a documentary out of it. Somehow, I’d catch it on TV, and I’d be smiling the entire time. It would all likely be lost during the ascension, sure, but it’d be a memory I’d cherish.

Once the movie ended, I spoke up. "So how'd you like it?"

"What did I say about commentary?" he said in response.

"But the movie's over."

"I still don't want to talk to you about it."

Wanting to keep relations friendly - well, as friendly as they were - I didn't argue further. I asked what Andre was going to do next, and he told me he'd be starting a new painting. I'd already read enough for that day, so I decided I should leave. He seemed relieved that I did.

The next day went similarly. The archeological document I brought him was a speech by Kohath written to inspire troops going to war. Andre took notice of the mention of death and asked me what Helixians thought happened after death. I told him that they were taught they'd only disappear. He expressed his surprise, saying he'd expected my lord to tell them they'd have a good afterlife in exchange for serving under HIM. He hadn't expected HIM to be 'truthful'. I knew HE actually wasn't, as HE had left out the part of infinite suffering, but I didn't want to bring it up. I never liked thinking about how those people did everything right and still had to die. But, well, that's just how it is. All I can do is focus on avoiding that myself.

That day there was no movie to be watched together - Andre only painted. He did it for quite a long time without breaks - breaks that I could see him take, anyway. I read some books again, made an omelette for myself and then let him know I would be leaving for community service.

Tuesday wasn't really any different. Now, it's Wednesday, and it's time I air out my grievances in yet another entry of my journal.

June 5th, 149

It has now been five times that I have visited Andre. I have begun to teach him the Helixian language - he has learned the alphabet, and we have moved on to simple sentences and conversations - and brought him multiple documents to help him understand what Helixian everyday life and philosophy was like. Progress on this front has been steady, but I have another worry on my mind.

Andre, as a person, has not warmed up to me. It seems he wants very little to do with me. To an extent, this is understandable as I do have him under blackmail, but I would have expected him to be glad to meet another one of his kind, one that would not reject him knowing his habit of murder. Instead, he seems to be the one that has rejected me. He has told me that he 'only kills bad people', which is worryingly moral, and he seems to shun me for my crimes, whose exact nature he does not even know yet.

I don't know how I'm going to get him to understand that he is supposed to be a predator and view others as undeserving of mercy and compassion. He seems as stubborn as a mareep when it comes to this, but he surely can't be one if he butchers people like a houndoom. All of this has me worried that he is, after all, not a suitable candidate to be the Bringer, which would leave me empty-handed again, but I don't intend to give up hope yet. Maybe once I tell him about ascension, he'll come around. I don't know. I just know that I do intend to ask my rehab group today how to befriend someone who does not like you so that I can better my relationship with Andre. Maybe once we're friends, he'll be more receptive to my ideas.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

Telling him about ascension did not make him come around. Instead, he only laughed.

"Sorry," he said, "I don't mean to disrespect your religion" - he most certainly did - "but I don't buy a word of that. It's basic doomsday cult shit I have less than no reason to believe, and even if I did believe it to be possible, I'd never want to take that offer. You want me to bring about a world where psychopaths rule and kill indiscriminately? How would anyone ever feel safe in that world, the psychopaths included? What prevents them from turning on each other? How would anyone work if you'd just get killed in the street? And for the love of the Gods, if I had claws, how would I even wipe my own ass?"

I tried to remind him about the Helixian Code and how Helixians treated other Helixians and tell him how HELIX's design would take care of all other problems, but it's like he wasn't listening. He just laughed and asked what we would do once 'the mareep' were all killed. I didn't know the answer - I figured we would farm them somehow to keep them from going extinct or just have HELIX create more of them - and boy did this amuse him.

"Face it, the worldbuilding of your religion is just poor," he said smugly, and I wanted to slap him, but kept myself from doing so as I didn't think that would be very good for our relationship.

And speaking of our relationship, it's just about time I got some advice. Kristoff has finished complaining about his teacher, and the others' comments are slowing down.

"Okay. Who would want to go next?" asked Malaya, and I raised my hand immediately. "Yes, Red?"

"I need some advice," I tell them.

"Well, tell us what the problem is and we'll give our own opinions."

I nod, then take a deep breath, ready to unload the lie I've been constructing for the past half hour. "So… I met this guy," I start, "at a hobby I do. We talked, and it turned out we had a lot in common. I'd really like to be friends with him since I can talk to him about stuff I can't talk to anyone else about, but then we got to talking about something that we disagreed on. He got especially heated and said he didn't want to associate with anyone who thought like me." I cross my arms. "But, like I said, I'd really like to be friends despite that. I don't think I can find anyone else like him. That's why it's really important that I make this work. So, any advice?"

There was a short silence. Then, Jamal speaks up. "Well, you can't force anyone to be your friend," he says, "but maybe you can talk to him and try to make him see your viewpoint. If he's offended by it, try to understand why, and try to explain to him that you mean no personal offense by what you think." He raised an eyebrow. "Provided what you think isn't straight up bigoted. Then you really should reconsider your viewpoint."

"Well… I've kinda tried to explain it to him, but it feels like he doesn't want to listen," I say. "He thinks my opinions are so ridiculous that they can't be engaged with."

"You're not a flat earther, are you?"

"What?" I grimace. "No. Of course not."

He crosses his arms. "I'm just wondering what opinions you might have that would get somebody so offended."

"It's nothing serious. He's overreacting." Well, he is, from a predator's standpoint.

Jamal leans back. "Well… you might wanna reconsider if you wanna be friends with this guy, then. If something that's really not a big deal to you offends him, you might find yourself walking on eggshells whenever you talk to him, and that kinda relationship will get really strained."

I pout. This isn't really the mindblowing advice I was hoping to get. Maybe it's because of the imperfect allegory I've given them.

"Well, if not friends, I'd at least like to get along with him," I say, "but ever since he got mad… he doesn't appear to trust me. Tell me, how can I make him trust me better?"

"Well, first of all, you gotta be honest," says Mei this time. "Show you're worthy of being trusted. One way to do that is to open up about some personal experiences - but you should only do this if you believe he's not gonna betray your trust."

Being honest… ngh, that's difficult in this scenario…

Or is it? Like I've already told him, I'm gonna wipe his memory if he turns out I have to leave him. And he's gonna have to find out eventually what I've done, since my lord would want him to be able to kill for HIM, too. And he's already thinking the worst of me… right?

I mean, I can always make him swear that he won't tell anyone at the beginning and again once I'm done telling him. And if he fails to tell me he'll keep my secrets… I'll just choke him unconscious or something and draw the memory eraser on him.

But, hey, my murders aren't the only thing I've kept secret from him. There's everything with the Twitch. Maybe he'll feel sorry for me? Though he might just think it's further proof that I'm schizophrenic or something…

Yeah, I don't know. But it's worth a try.

"I could try that," I say. "Thanks for the advice. Someone else can go now."

The room quiets for a moment again, but Mei soon speaks up, something about her studies. I sink into my thoughts, preparing for tomorrow…

---

Andre

---​

I look at the corner of my phone screen. 11:56. He's late. Part of me dares to wish he's not coming. That he got hit by a car and died or something.

The doorbell rings. I sigh. No such luck.

I get off my bed and go to answer the door. He's on the other side, smiling a greeting as usual. I don't smile back.

"Come in," I just say, and he comes in. I close the door behind him and follow him into the kitchen, where he sits down by the table and takes off his backpack… but he's not taking out his book. Instead, he's staring at me.

I sit down opposite him. "What's with the stare?"

He breathes in and out. "I was thinking we could start today a little differently." He grabs the amulet around his neck. “If I were to take this off and let you ask me anything, you wouldn’t go to the cops about anything I said, would you?”

I blink. He’s actually open to taking it off?

“I wouldn’t,” I say. “No matter how horrible your crimes, I can’t go to the cops without endangering myself.”

I wonder briefly if I should endanger myself. If this guy’s crimes really are that reprehensible, my duty would be to get him off the streets even if it meant getting locked up myself. It’s not like I can kill scumbags when I’m unable to lie anyway.

…But let’s find out his crimes first.

“Good,” he says. He takes off the amulet and hands it to me. “Ask me anything, then.”

"Hold on a sec, I need to take this further away," I tell him and get up to hang it on the coat rack in the hall. I return and take a seat. His aura, now perceptible, is quivering in pale violet apprehension.

"Why are you doing this?" I ask.

"I want you to trust me."

"Trust you?" I laugh, though nervously.

"You can trust what I have to say if you can see my aura, can't you?"

"Hm. I suppose so."

He sighs. "Just ask me some questions."

"Fine," I say, thinking of my most burning questions. "Have you killed people?"

"Yes."

So he has. "How did you kill them?"

"I stalk them, abduct them, fasten them to a board and carve them open for my lord."

So he's a serial killer. He murders innocent people in the name of his delusions.

My hairs raise on end. I thought I'd already expected the worst, but I guess I'd still held on to some hope that this kid just beat people up. No. He's a cold-blooded killer. And he's blackmailing me. And he's in my home.

“Now that I’ve told you this, do you intend to go to the cops?” he asks.

I’d like to. I’d really, really like to. But I know that if I say ‘yes’ he’ll forcibly put me under somehow and wipe my memory, perhaps even kill me. I have to commit to not going to the cops if I want to be able to say ‘no’ truthfully and make it past this point.

His apprehension grows. I can see him tense up. I better answer fast. “No, I won’t go to the cops.”

His tension deflates. “Good.”

I take a moment to decide on my next question. Part of me doesn't want to know any more about his atrocities, but that's a cowardly part. I need to know. I owe that to his victims.

"Do you feel any guilt about your actions?" I ask.

"No."

"Stupid question," I mutter. "Why does your lord want you to kill?"

"It is his way of making sure I value his will more than the lives of the people around me."

He really is committed to this lord of his. I need to find out more about him while his amulet is still off.

"How did you meet your lord?" I ask.

He takes a deep breath in. "It's a long story. Do you want the short version or the long version?"

"Long version. I don't want you to try and abstract away any secrets."

He nods, then blinks slowly, staring past me. "Do you know about the Twitch?"

The Twitch? Oh, that might explain some things. "I've heard of it."

He crosses his arms. "In any case, it's a phenomenon where a group of spirits possess an individual and take control of his body. Through some distortion they bring, they change the world around them, shifting the perception and opinions of other people to keep up a narrative, such as a journey through a trainer circuit. No one knows where they come from and why they do what they do. My theory is that it's just for their entertainment."

His apprehension flares up a few times as he speaks, like a sputtering tailpipe.

"Did you…" I start.

"Yes," he says. "I had it. When I was twelve."

So that's it. The Twitch must have triggered his schizophrenia, if not caused it through some brain damage. I hear possession victims can succumb to psychosis afterwards.

"Did the spirits tell you to worship Helix?"

"Yes and no. They told me to worship his mortal incarnation, an omanyte I had revived from a fossil, later an omastar. I kept this up for three years until…" A lash of blue sorrow. "Until he died in a battle. But then my lord spoke to me, telling me he could be reincarnated. I tried it, and it was true. The omanyte remembered me."

So he cloned his omanyte friend again? And he claims he could remember him? It had to be desperation that convinced him so. He had already heard his lord voice, after all. His schizophrenia was fully in action.

Oh Gods, this kid. What a miserable story. Mind broken at such a young age, leading to a life of delusion…

But does that excuse the crimes he’s committed? He’s still together enough to plan his killings ahead and execute them. He understands their consequences and he feels no guilt…

But that could also be part of some mental illness. He might be disassociating from his environment so deeply that he doesn’t feel like the people he’s killing are real.

For anyone else, I’d say his crimes warrant death, but… I don’t know. The mentally ill have been historically persecuted to inhumane lengths, and I’d hate to contribute to that. What this guy needs is to be put in a mental hospital where he can get the help and medication he direly needs and society can be safe from his violence.

Or you could perform a mercy kill.

No. He deserves a second chance. Besides, I can’t kill him with this seal on my back. If the cops came asking about him, I wouldn’t be able to lie.

Oh, actually --

"How do I neutralize the seal of honesty?" I ask.

He huffs. "I'm not telling you that."

"I thought I could ask you anything."

"It doesn't mean I'll answer." He sits up straight. "Can I finish my story?"

"Go right ahead."

He sighs. "Alright. My lord continued to speak to me after that. He told me he knew I was not like everyone else, with how I didn't feel guilt, and he explained that it was because I was further evolved, a predator. He told me about the Helixian Kingdom, and he told me how I could attain godhood. He had me murder and cannibalize eight women --"

I grimace in disgust. "Cannibalize?"

He rolls his eyes. "It's really not that weird in the end. Plenty of animals cannibalize each other."

"Don't you get diseases doing that?"

"Not if you're careful and have a god to check for you that something is safe to eat."

"You mean someone."

"Yes, I suppose I do."

I bring my fingers to my forehead. "Okay. Cannibalism. What else?"

"He also had me train my body to be the Bringer." He frowns, and more sorrow flares. "Until I found out I wasn't fit to be the Bringer."

"Why is that?"

Green. Embarrassment. "Because I had an attachment I could not sever."

"What attachment?"

He unfolds his arms and fidgets with his fingers. "The omanyte. My… my obsession never faded. I still…" He quiets, embarrassment strengthening.

"You still what?"

He looks at me, then looks away. "Love him."

Love?

"So you do love someone."

His jaw tenses.

I smirk. "So you wouldn't be able to murder your family without a second thought?"

He screws his eyes shut. "No. And that's why I'm not fit for the position."

"Well…" I cross my arms. "I have bad news for you. I have plenty of attachments and I'm not giving them up. I'm even worse a fit for the Bringer than you."

He sighs. "I was worried you might say that." He looks into my eyes. "But I know something that might convince you to reconsider."

I can't help but chuckle. This guy just keeps at it. It’s… kind of sad, really. "And what's that?"

"Death," he says. His aura turns a deeper violet. A familiar violet. Silky smooth and cool. The fear of death. It's beautiful as always. I didn’t expect to see that today…

"Death is not peaceful," he says. "A soul does not disappear when it dies. It keeps going after its connection to the body is severed. It keeps… experiencing. But it has no eyes or ears to sense with, no brain to think with. Nothing to filter raw existence. And it…" The violet deepens further. It sends a wave of pleasure through my body. "It's forever."

I blink to reorient myself. "Right…" I start. "Sorry, but I don't believe that. I don't even believe in souls. Death is nothing, not 'raw existence'. Without a body, you can't experience anything."

"No," he says, violet giving some way for red anger. "This is the truth about death. He told me… my lord told me so, and he's a god that's been there since the beginning of time. He knows souls, and he can see them persisting after death."

I tilt my head. "Okay, where do the souls go after death? Do they stick with the corpse?"

"No," he growls, more anger taking hold. "Souls don't have location. They're more of a fact - they either exist or don't exist. They don't exist before they're born, but --"

"Oh, and when are they born?"

"At conception, I think? I haven't --"

"So a singular cell has a soul? Why don't bacteria have souls, then?"

"For all I know, they do!"

"Oh, so why don't an egg cell and a sperm cell have souls? What happens to their souls once they combine? Do they both die to make way for a new soul, or do two souls merge into one?"

"It doesn't matter!" he shouts, standing up, anger boiling over now. "What matters is that I have a soul now, and I want to keep it in a body. That's why I need to find a new Bringer - he promised me immortality in exchange for that service. Without it, I'll…"

Fear bursts out of his anger like magma through a volcano. It's magnificent and I want to breathe it in, but I can't with him free and unpredictable like this.

He breathes louder, faster. His eyes stare through me. "I'll die," he says. "I'll lose my senses, my thoughts, my everything, and there'll be nothing but a glaring void for all eternity, no rest --"

He walks off, putting his hands on his head. "I-I have to find someone new. You're not getting it, so I have to find someone new. I have to find someone or I'll die." He laughs out of terror and turns to me. "S-so there you go. That's why I'm doing this. I'm doing it because I don't want to die. Doesn't that make sense? Wouldn't you do the same if you understood, like, really understood? Wouldn't you want to avoid an eternity of pain, an eternity --"

He's breathing really fast now. His eyes are like plates. He's smiling the creepiest smile I've ever seen. His aura is the deepest violet.

Is he having a panic attack?

"...Hey, man, take some deeper breaths," I say. I had no idea he was… this afraid of death.

He squeezes his eyes shut. "Gods, Gods, oh, why were we created, why does it have to be this way… Gods, I'll never find someone new, I'll never find… I'll never get my immortality, I'll die…"

"Hey," I say, louder. It gets his attention. "Breathe. Take back control."

He looks at me, eyes pleading. Pleading like the bastards like to plead. Only now I'm not killing him. He's like this on his own.

How many times has he been like this on his own?

He then looks away and starts breathing more deeply. The violet is weakening. I let him do this uninterrupted for a minute or two until he looks at me again.

"Better?" I ask.

"Y-yeah." He takes another breath. "I'm not dying now. I still have time. I can still find another Bringer." He turns to me. "Maybe you can help me!"

I raise a brow. "I don't know. I don't have any serial killer friends, if that's what you're thinking."

"Right, right, that's true…" He scratches the back of his head, then sighs. "Sorry. I don't usually have this kind of… breakdown. It's only been after… after my possession."

Right, he mentioned being possessed. Maybe… "Did the possession have anything to do with your crimes?"

He pauses, then laughs. "It's kind of a funny story. You see, one of my victims came back to life as a yamask and I put her mask on my face. I thought I killed her right after, but that was just an illusion. She stuck around in my head until I got lucky and had an exorcism performed on me. In fact…" He shows his left hand and the scars that read 'EXORCISM'. "This is what made the difference. I carved it into my hand to remember to research exorcisms, and this priest guy noticed it and put the pieces together."

"Ah, I see," I say. "I was wondering about that, but thought it might have been too rude to ask." I frown. "Wait a minute. Why does that story sound familiar?"

He chuckles. "Because I lied that I'd read a book like that the night we met. 'The Killer'. You said the writer wasn't creative with titles."

"Ah, right. I remember now."

He takes a deep breath and lets it out. The violet is now quite pale.

"Listen…" I start. "You already know I think you're schizophrenic, right?"

He nods. "Yeah, unfortunately."

"Is there any way I could get you to talk to a psychiatrist about all this?"

He shakes his head. "No. I'm not crazy. I have seen proof of what my lord has told me, so I know he is real. And I can't tell anyone about him. They'd lock me away."

I sigh. "See, that's the thing," I say. "I think you should be locked up. It would not only be for the good of everyone around you, but you yourself."

He sighs, pocketing his hands. "I really wish I could prove to you somehow that my lord exists," he says. "But the only way I can think of would be to bring you to him, and… I have a feeling you wouldn't survive. Not with the attitudes you have now, anyway."

Silence falls upon the room.

“Well, what are you going to do now?” I ask. “Are you going to nullify my seal of honesty and make me forget like you said you would if I wasn’t suitable?”

He stares at me for a while. “No,” he then says.

I glare at him. “Why not? You’re just wasting both our time.”

He steps closer. “Look, you’re the only one I’ve been able to tell all this stuff,” he says. “I don’t wanna go back to being alone with this.”

I hold my glare. “So, what, you’re just gonna keep me like this forever?”

Fear lashes out. “No, you’re right, I can’t do it forever. I just want… a little longer. A little longer with someone like me.”

I clench my teeth. “Your aura tells me that’s as good as indefinite. And I already told you, I’m not like you.”

“You’re more like me than anyone else I’ve met,” he says. “While I still don’t understand how you can kill and still cling to morality, you still kill. That means we have something in common.”

I sigh.

“Look, Red…” I start. “I think you seriously need help. I don’t know the exact details of your condition, but it seems pretty severe.”

He frowns. “I’m not --“

I raise a hand. “I know you don’t believe it yourself, but for an external listener, all of what you’ve said is totally crazy. You’re killing in the name of some god worshipped millennia ago in order to achieve immortality because you fear death which you’re convinced is somehow painful.”

“But my lord is real! He let my omanyte friend reincarnate, and he led me to that chamber in Mt Moon! He is the one who taught me to read Helixian! I couldn’t have deciphered them on my own! You can’t deny all that proof!”

“It may be proof in your eyes, but I haven’t personally seen any of it,” I say. “You can claim these things, but I have no reason to assume these aren’t all just hallucinations or false memories.” I pause. “Actually, I can’t even be sure you really did kill those people. Maybe it’s another thing you hallucinated.”

Fear flashes in his eyes and aura, but it’s replaced quickly by resolve.

“No,” he says. “I’m not crazy. My lord is real.” He sighs, sorrow creeping in. ”Why can’t you be open to that possibility?”

“Because I just don’t believe that stuff,” I say. “If I had to believe something, it would be that some ghost has taken up residence in your house and convinced you they were divine. That’s the only non-schizophrenic explanation, and even then, you’d have to be some degree of delusional to believe them.”

He freezes, staring past me. Fear creeps back. Is he thinking about it? Maybe I should offer some support.

“I can’t imagine how rough it is to have your whole worldview crumble,” I say, “but it’s for the better. You can get help. Get medicated. You will see the world for how it truly is, and you will see that death not what you think it is. There’s no one to insist to you that it will be painful. You’ll realize that it’s just nothing, and when you have nothing, you can have no pain.”

He looks at me, and I give him a smile. “It’s okay,” I say. “There’s nothing to worry about.”

He holds the stare, and then…

He frowns. “No,” he says. “You just don’t understand.”

I deflate. Of course. Well, maybe he just needs some time.

He walks past me to grab his backpack and heads for the hall.

“You’re leaving?” I ask.

“Yeah,” he says. “I… need to be alone for a while.”

He grabs his amulet off the coat rack and puts it back on, cloaking his aura. I wonder if he’s ever gonna take it off for me again.

“Will you be back tomorrow?” I ask.

“I… don’t know.”

“Surely you’ll be back at some point?” I raise a brow. “I can’t live with this seal forever.”

He pauses. “Yeah, yeah,” he then says. “I’ll be back within a week.”

“And will you nullify it then?”

“...We’ll see.” He opens the door. “Goodbye.”

“Goodbye,” I respond, and he leaves.

I listen to his steps recede down the stairwell.

I sigh. Only time will tell how this development ends, it seems.

---

Red

---​

He’s wrong. He has to be wrong.

There’s so much proof. There’s His reincarnation. There’s Mt Moon. There’s so much Helixian material I have read.

But do I only think so? Are they like Andre said, hallucinations and false memories?

HE ISN’T REAL. YOU MADE HIM UP. That’s what Joanna told me. I thought she was just trying to mess with me, but what if she was --

No! No, it’s not true. Joanna just wanted to get under my skin, and Andre is just too attached to his own worldview to believe I could have encountered a god. But I did. HE is real. And everything HE told me is real.

But how can I know that? How can I trust my own thoughts if I might be crazy after all?

I need to read books. Books on schizophrenia. I need to find out if they match my experiences. Surely it can’t just be anything at all? Surely there are patterns and rules to it?

I’ll ask around for the nearest library and go read up on schizophrenia there. There, that’s a plan. I have a plan. Things are going to be okay. I’m not insane, and I’ll find proof that I’m not.

But how will I know that’s not a hallucination, too?

My breath is getting away from me. I force myself to breathe more deeply. Four-seven-eight. Four… seven… eight… four… seven… eight… four… seven… eight.

Okay. I’m here. I’m here, standing in a stairwell, and I’m sane.

I’m sane.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Ten - Sane

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
heyooo here we are at another chapterrrr and in this one red questions everything

rated mature despite the lack of anything really that bad. sexual predators get mentioned again, mental illness is discussed at length and this chapter goes probably the deepest into existential themes in the entire fic. there's also a bit of ableism from a dream sequence nurse.

additional note: this chapter (and some other chapters before and after this one) discusses schizophrenia, but it's important to note that many characters have incomplete knowledge of the condition, so you shouldn't necessarily take their word as fact. if you want to know about the condition, you're better off doing your own research.

alright, that's all for my author's notes this time. enjoy!

---

CHAPTER TEN
Sane


---​

What I found out about schizophrenia did nothing to confirm I didn't have it. Sure, there were symptoms I didn't think I had, such as problems with memory, but who's to say I don't have just another delusion telling me I don't have them?

Oh, Gods, I thought this was over. I thought I wouldn't have to question what's real and what isn't after Joanna was exorcised. Hell, now it's even worse - it's not just the things around me, it's my very own thoughts.

The prospect of everything about HIM having been a delusion is so terrifying that I'm shocked that I'm even functioning in the face of it. I must have entered some kind of survival mode to ensure I manage to continue everyday activities. At least I have that. At least I still have a somewhat regular life. That is, unless I'm hallucinating everything this very second, and in reality, I'm already locked up in a padded cell…

But I would have at least some memories of that, right? Even ones that seem like dr-

Dreams. Oh Gods. I had those dreams about being in that white cube. What if those were the true reality? What if I'm really dying slowly with no chance of immortality? I'll -- I'll die. I'll experience nothingness --

No, wait. Andre also said my beliefs about death were a delusion. And I have based them on what HE said. What if souls do disappear instead of lingering? What if nothingness is… really nothing, not even experience? Andre seemed to believe that, and he wasn't scared of it. Does that mean death could be… peaceful?

I don't know. If I have no divine source telling me what death is, it's a mystery. No one can be sure what happens. It could be infinitely painful. Hell, I mean, if the afterlife is real and dependent on your morality, I'm not going to a good place. Unless I 'repent', maybe. But I don't know how to do that. I don't feel guilty about my murders. Any god that could read my mind would know that any apology I mustered up would be dishonest.

But wouldn't that mean that any predator - oh Gods, another concept that I can't be sure exists - is bound for hell since birth? That's not fair. But, well… gods aren't fair. Any being that creates souls to experience pain can't be fair. No one asked to be born, yet life is forced upon them. Why would callous beings like that even care that some of their creations have no chance of reaching heaven?

Gods, I'd just like to go back a day and live in certainty of my beliefs again. Live a life where my purpose is clear and immortality is within my reach. Even if it were all a delusion, I'd at least have peace of mind. Now, I… I don't know what's real. I don't know what's gonna happen to me. For all I know, I could wake up from this life like a dream any minute now…

Okay, okay, hold on. There's still a good chance that I'm right. That HE is real and Andre just doesn't want to believe me because the prospect of a god is hard to swallow for an atheist like him. That I have the chance to reach immortality. That I still need to find a Bringer to do so.

I guess I should start searching again, going to bars to look for sexual predators. The chances of finding one should still be the same as they were before I met Andre, right? That's how probability worked, right?

I guess I could go to another gay bar tonight. It shouldn't be as packed today as last time, given today's a Thursday. Does that mean finding a rapist is less likely? You'd think they'd like to blend in a crowd.

Well, it can't hurt to try, anyway. There's still the chance I'll meet a predator naturally. I'll go with whoever hits on me - unless he's ugly - and try to see if they could be persuaded to join my cause. If not, at least I'll get some sex out of it and no longer have to be a virgin. Though a part of me would have liked Andre to be my first. As much as he hates me and tells me I'm crazy, he's one enchanting guy. Very fuckable.

The bus is about to stop at the community center. I hope I can stick to my beliefs enough to keep myself calm during work. With one and a half panic attacks behind me today, I ought to be careful.

---​

What the hell? No one hit on me. No one.

I came to the bar dressed in my finest clothes, looking my best, and no one approached me. Did they, for some reason, think I wanted to drink alone? Is my face naturally that angry? I have strong eyebrows, I get it! It doesn't mean I hate everyone. Or, well, I do hate everyone, but my eyebrows have nothing to do with it.

Naturally, I also didn't see anything shady going on. Just people conversing and having a good time. Like I had with Andre before it turned out he was just baiting me. Gods…

At eleven in the evening, I return home. Abe and Fonz greet me. My lord I know to be already sleeping.

"Did you have fun?" asks Abe. A simple look is enough to tell him 'no, you absolute moron'.

I sigh. I make myself a sandwich and eat it in silence. Abe moves upstairs with a 'goodnight'. I'll be joining him soon - only I have something I want to take care of first.

I make my way down into the basement and slip into my murder room. There, I take a deep breath and then proceed to go through everything there with the eye of a staraptor with the exception of HIS fossil. I still shouldn't bother HIM in vain.

Well, the Helixian artifacts seem real, and so do the jars of the tongues of the women I've killed. If this is a hallucination, it's a very consistent one. Everything is just as I remember leaving it. Though who's to say that the experience of consistency isn't a delusion, too…

I stop and re-convince myself not to go and talk to HIM. HE would only be mad. Maybe even take back the six-month deal.

With a sigh, I leave the room behind and make my way upstairs. After my evening chores, I fall onto my bed and squirm under the blanket. This rest is one-hundred-percent deserved after everything I've been through today.

---​

White walls, white floor, white ceiling. Oh no, oh Gods, please, no!

It's the recurring white cube nightmare, except that I know it's not a nightmare. This is the true reality. This is where I've been all along.

One of the walls whirrs open, revealing the hallway behind the glass again. A nurse is there, white coat, headpiece, mask, dead eyes and all.

Immediately, I walk up to the glass and press against it. "You!" I shout, despair in my voice. "Tell me, what is the nature of death?"

"You'll never know," says the nurse, not missing a beat. "It's time for your breakfast."

A niche opens up in another wall, revealing a red bowl and pieces of kibble falling into it through a plastic tube. Just like before. I already know they're laced with sedatives so they can put me under for my electroconvulsive therapy. The same therapy that makes me complacent for hours on end and not remember any of it afterwards. That's the time I spend in the 'waking' world. The fake world that my mind created to cling to some semblance of my old life.

I'm already breathing fast. Another panic attack. I hate these panic attacks! I'm supposed to be an apex predator, not a whiny kid! Why did this have to happen to me? Why did Joanna's possession have to turn me into such a little bitch?

Some instinct drives me to walk over to the bed and lie down on it, curling up in the fetal position. But it's not gonna change anything. This is my life, my miserable real life. I'm headed towards death, which with my luck really is infinite pain. I have no way out, no way to become immortal, not that I ever had it. All I had were millennia old documents and --

Wait. Didn't one of the nurses tell me that the fossil did have powers?

That's right, Jade did. So… HE was real? HE is real, and I'm schizophrenic? I didn't consider that possibility.

Wait, wait, wait! If HE is real, then there's a chance ascension will come, and I'll get my fangs and claws. Maybe even immortality, I don't know, I'll have to check with HIM. But I can still get out of here! I can still live a life!

"Are you not going to eat your breakfast?" asks the nurse.

"Fuck you!" I shout victoriously, scrambling up to a sitting position. "I'll be out of here in a few months, and then I'll gnaw on your bones! You'll see!"

The nurse stares at me, unfazed. She takes out a notebook and writes something. "You'll never get out if you keep clinging to your delusions," she says. "Don't you remember they found out the fossil just had a ghost in it?"

A ghost? "What?"

"Yes, a mismagius. Quite a powerful one, with psychic capabilities, but no god."

A mismagius?

Oh Gods, it's like what Andre suggested. A ghost in the fossil, pretending to be a god, tricking me. So HE isn't real. HE isn't real, and there won't be any ascension. I'm stuck here after all.

The nurse laughs.

"What the hell is so funny?" I shout at her.

"It took you so long to get that your delusions were delusions."

I clench my jaw so hard I worry my teeth will shatter.

"Other patients figured out theirs months ago," she mocks. "I guess the apex predator isn't quite so sharp after all, huh?"

"Shut the fuck up," I growl. But she's right. I should have figured this out ages ago. I'm supposed to be smart. Smart enough to be chosen as the Bringer. Or was that another lie the mismagius told just to butter me up?

"You had your chance to eat breakfast, and you rejected it," the nurse says, toneless again with the drop of a hat. "You'll now be put under. Goodbye."

Fwip!

The needle of the red dart sinks into my neck. I hiss at the pain. I guess I'm going under again. What will I see then? Will I return to the 'waking' world, or has that illusion now broken?

My vision blurs, and an overwhelming wave of fatigue takes over. I collapse onto the bed. My last sensation is the emergence of tears in my eyes.

---​

Awake. I'm awake.

Thank the Gods. It was just a nightmare.

Or was it…?

I bury my face in my hands. Oh, Gods, I don't wanna deal with this now. I just want to have my life back. My shitty little depressing life. I never thought I'd miss it so…

I close my eyes. Okay. I'm gonna have to decide what to believe in and stick to it for the time being. Otherwise, I'm never gonna get anything done.

I think I should believe in this world. It's the one I have the most experience of, and it's the one I'm currently experiencing. In this world, HE is real and in my basement. In this world, I need to find the Bringer to attain immortality. In this world, I am still free.

In this moment, this world is real. This world is real. This world is real.

I take a deep breath and let it out. Okay. Today is a Friday, which means therapy and pokémon shelter with Suki. I hope Eric won't be there, but if he is, at least I'll have someone else as a shield.

Therapy, though… do I want to bring up my doubt of reality? Will it make the therapist cling onto that for the rest of our sessions? It's her responsibility to get me treated, isn't it?

Maybe I can think of a way to ask about schizophrenia without incriminating myself…

---​

"So, what would you like to talk about today?" asks Sonya.

"Well… I'd like to ask about some other mental illnesses, if that's okay," I say. "I'd like to better understand what some members of my group might have gone through."

"Sure, of course," she says. "What would you like to ask?"

I ask about schizophrenia - what it entails, what it's like to live with, how it's treated, and she tells me about all these things. The existence of antipsychotic medicine to help with hallucinations and delusions is a great thing because it means I could be treated if I ended up having it. I wonder if those would be safe to take without schizophrenia… I might just want to try them to be sure. Even if messing with the chemicals of my brain admittedly scares me.

She doesn't end up telling me much that I didn't know already from my research yesterday. Regardless, I appreciate it, as it helps to verify my findings.

"So… what if someone wanted to know if they were schizophrenic or not?" I ask. "What kind of signs would they be looking out for?"

"Well, they'd have to ask themselves if they've experienced anything they feel is unreal, or if they've told other people of experiences they've had and been told they couldn't have happened. If they think something that others tell them doesn't make sense, too, that's a warning sign."

I clench my teeth. Andre's told me that my meetings with HIM couldn't have happened, and that my beliefs don't make sense. And I get the feeling anyone else would have said the same…

"Are you worried that you may be schizophrenic?" Sonya asks.

I flinch. "Uh, no. I just… wanted to know what to do if someone else was showing signs."

"Are you sure? Because it'd be very important to know if you've been having delusions."

I look into her eyes. I consider it. They can’t lock me away for this, can they?

“If I say yes, will I be taken away?” I ask.

She shakes her head. “No, not at all.”

“And you’re not lying?”

“I’m not lying.”

It doesn’t seem like she’s lying. The kind of person she seems to be wouldn’t be this good at lying.

And they already didn’t lock me up for admitting that I was antisocial. An antisocial person is more dangerous than someone with delusions, right?

I sigh. She better be telling the truth.

"Okay," I say. "I met someone last Friday and have been meeting up with them since. I told him about some things that have happened to me and some things that I believe, and he didn't believe any of it. He insisted that I was delusional, and now I'm personally wondering the same."

"What are these things that happened to you and what you believe?"

I bite my lip. "I… don't want to say." I should still play things safe, right?

"Can you be vague about them?"

"Well… they are things that I would've thought impossible before they happened to me," I say. "And what I believe is… a result of what happened."

Sonya grabs her chin. "Was it totally impossible, or just improbable?"

"Well, it's… spiritual," I say, looking down at my hands. Oh boy, I guess I'm going down this route. "I've heard… a god speak to me.

"A god?"

"Yeah. An ancient god." Gods, this already sounds crazy. "HE taught me things about souls and death, and HE…" I might as well tell more. "HE told me to find a certain cave in Mt Moon. It had documents from a Bronze Age civilization. HE taught me how to read them."

She nods, writing down in her notepad. "What did these documents say?"

"If you've ever heard of Civilization X, I believe these are from that," I say. "They describe life as it was back then and recount historical events. They look genuine to me." I look back to her. "So… what does that sound like? Does that sound like schizophrenia?"

"Well… hearing a god speak to you is one type of hallucination, but the fact that HE led you somewhere and you really found something… is it possible that you could have found out about it through some other means first?"

"I think the place would've been cleaned out of documents if someone else knew about it," I say. "And the cave… it opened up from my touch. It was sealed before, and it would seal itself after I left."

"Huh." She writes some more. "Could this possibly be some pokémon's doing? Such as a ghost?"

"That's what he suggested too - my new friend, that is. But I have a talisman that home that should be keeping away any ghosts." Unless that was an illusion, too. A very crafty ghost that would be…

No, I already decided what I believe in. I believe in HIM. HE is real. I shouldn't entertain these thoughts.

"Well, in that case… we should be looking for a psychiatrist," Sonya says.

My heart sinks. I thought I was prepared to hear that, knowing that she wouldn't believe that I really met a god, but it still hurts. Now there's two people telling me I'm crazy…

She gets up and moves to her computer. In a bit, she asks me if Tuesday at 2 PM is good. It is, so I give her a 'yes' and she books the time for me.

"Tuesday the 11th, 2 PM, Dr Jordan Marsh," she says.

Hold on. "Jordan Marsh?"

"Yes, is there a problem?"

I huff, amused. "No, no problem. We've just met before, that's all."

"Well, all the better. She'll have a better insight into your psyche."

I'll say… she saw me lose my shit at spiders that weren't there. I wonder what the hell she's gonna think now that I'm coming to her with possible hallucinations.

Sonya looks at the clock, and so do I. "Right on time," she says, as our time happens to be up.

I nod, getting up, and head for the door. "Well, thanks and goodbye."

"Goodbye."

I slip out the door. Once outside, I sigh.

Guess I'm gonna be trying medication soon enough.

---​

"Are you alright? You seem quiet today."

I pop back into the present from my thoughts - the present where I'm walking pokémon with Suki on a path through the woods, and she's just asked me a question.

"It's… fine," I say. "Just have a lot on my mind."

"You wanna talk about it?"

I think about it. Should I tell her? Will she be scared of me if I let slip that I might be crazy?

…No. There are two people in the group that have been through psychosis, and she seems fine around them. I can tell her.

"You ever think that you might be crazy?" I ask. "That some things you think happened didn't actually happen and you just hallucinated them?"

"Hallucinated?" She tilts her head. "No, I don't think I've hallucinated anything… but I have felt like I remember things wrong. My brother treats me like I'm a terrible person - I mean, even before I stabbed him - claiming that I've been insulting him unprompted. But the way I remember it, I've only insulted him back after he's insulted me, as self-defense. My friends and the group believe that I'm right when I tell them about it, but a part of me thinks that I'm lying and just making myself sound good when describing the situation to them." She pauses. "But what has you wondering this?"

I sigh. I probably shouldn't straight up say 'an ancient god is speaking to me' here. It has a creepy tone to it. I should be more vague.

"I met somebody on Friday and told them about some experiences that I've had. They didn't believe they were actually possible. Now I'm wondering if they really were, too."

"What kind of experiences?"

"...Spiritual," I say. That's still within relative normality, right?

"Oh, was the person atheist? Because those people can get really dismissive about anything spiritual," she says with a tone that suggests personal experience.

"Yeah, they were," I say. "Are you not?"

"No, my family follows a lot of gods," she says. "I've had some spiritual experiences myself, though not very special ones. Just the feeling of their presence at shrines, of prayers being listened to."

I don't believe in the Tohjoan gods myself, and it just sounds like she's imagining things, but she's on my side here. I don't wanna shoot her down.

"And I don't buy something coming from nothing," she adds. "It had to have been Arceus."

"Yeah," I say. It's not Arceus to me but the Third Being, but the sentiment is the same.

"So… what kind of experiences are we talking about?" she asks.

"I'd… rather not get into it. It's personal."

"Alright."

It's silent between us for a while.

"Do you ever wonder," I start again, "if your entire life is an illusion? That you're actually somewhere completely different?"

"Like in The Array?"

"Yeah, but… less sci-fi, maybe. That you might be in a mental hospital and your normal life is just a vivid hallucination."

"Huh," she responds. "I can't deny a question like that has crossed my mind a few times, but it's never really stuck with me. I don't know if it's because my mind can't wrap itself around it properly, because if it did, I should be terrified. But fear isn't productive, anyway. The only thing to do is to keep living the life you think you're living, and that's what I've been doing."

"Right," I say. "Still… the idea that you can never know bothers me. Even if you wake up in that 'external' world, who's to say that isn't an illusion as well?"

She gives me a sad smile. "Well, that's just something every one of us has to bear. It's part of the human condition -- sapient condition."

I sigh. "Yeah." The uncertainty of reality is something both predator and prey have to face. Just like death. Faced with these things, we're equal.

A thought immediately comes to reprimand me for considering predator and prey equal, but I swat it away like an annoying fly. I know there's still plenty that's different between mareep and houndoom. I'm not about to let go of my principles.

Suki sighs. "Of course, you have no idea if other people exist, either. For all you know, you're the only conscious being in the universe. Pretty lonely, that thought."

"Trust me, I've definitely felt like the only thinking being in the world before," I huff.

She laughs. "Can't deny that."

I smile. She's pretty smart. It's pretty clear that she thinks a lot about things. Admirable for a mareep…

That fly-thought comes back. Ugh. Can't I admit that mareep sometimes have good qualities about them? It'd be naive to think they'd all be stupid mouth-breathers. This society with all its intricacies wouldn't be possible if that was the case. There are plenty of intelligent mareep. They just happen to be stuck in their notions of good and evil. Sure, they can try to explore them, but they always end up justifying their need to keep each other alive and well regardless of the individual's merits. Save for some interesting societies that looked past this and were ready to sacrifice their less valuable individuals… but those were probably led by predators.

Still, I can't deny that the thought of killing the smart mareep seems like a waste. They should be enslaved instead. Made to further sciences for the good of predatorkind. Though some of them might refuse… well, when threatened with being eaten, that number shouldn't be too high.

It's not up to me, anyway. It's up to HIM and maybe the Bringer what kind of world we'll get. And it will surely be glorious.

Even if… Suki will have to suffer.

It's fine. I knew that's going to happen. That's the fate of all mareep. And they deserve it. They've had it too good for too long.

Except Suki's life doesn't sound so good. She's had to deal with developmental conditions, a hypocritical prick of a brother and now the consequences of stabbing him under possession.

But there's plenty of suffering among the mareep that I already know about. There are still countries with famine and rampant disease. That's just a fact of life. It shouldn't move me. They're not me, after all. Their neurons aren't linked to mine, so I have no reason to care.

Yeah. All I should worry about is the natural order. Predators ruling over prey. That's how things are supposed to be. Predators deserve it, being further evolved. It should be rewarded. And if that's at the expense of the prey, so be it.

“Do you wanna hear what I’ve been learning in school recently?” she asks.

I perk up. “Oh, yeah. Lay it on me.”

As she goes on to tell me what she’s learned, I remind myself once again that she is only flesh.

---​

I press on the doorbell, and the chime rings out. Some time later, Andre comes to open the door.

“Oh, you’re back already,” he says. “Good. I’d begun to worry that you wouldn’t be returning.”

“No, you’re too important to let go,” I say, stepping in as he gives me space. Another reason is that the seal of honesty will expire once the wounds are sufficiently healed, and I need to… somehow knock him out and retrace them when that becomes relevant. It shouldn’t be that many days anymore.

“You didn’t bring your backpack this time,” he points out, closing the door behind me.

“Yeah… there wasn’t really any point to bringing you more documents that you’re not a Bringer candidate anymore.” I pause. “I’m gonna need my textbook back, too.”

“Right, let me get that.” He fetches the book from one of his shelves and places it on the table before sitting down. I sit down, too.

“So what do you plan on doing here today?” he asks.

I sigh. “I thought about what you said, and… I’m seeking treatment for schizophrenia now.”

His eyebrows rise. “That’s wonderful,” he says.

“Yeah, yeah, don’t get ahead of yourself,” I say, raising a palm. “I still… mainly think that my lord is real. I’m just doing this just in case.”

He frowns briefly. “Well, I guess that’s the best I can hope for right now.”

I nod reluctantly.

“So…” he begins. “What are you going to do about the seal on my back?”

I take a sharp breath in. “Right, that… it’s gonna have to stay on.”

He knots his brow. “Oh, come on.”

I raise my hands in a shrug. “Look, I just can’t afford you running around with the knowledge of my crimes,” I tell him. “Even if you don’t have any proof, I can’t have that sort of attention on myself. And I did drug you and carve something onto your back. That’s assault or something, right? It’ll ruin what I have going on in the rehab program, and they’ll jail me.”

He sighs. “What if I promise I won’t tell anyone? You’ll see that it’s honest, won’t you?”

I frown. “I can’t trust that you won’t change your mind later on,” I say. “You seem to have the capacity for guilt. The knowledge you have of my crimes would weigh down on you until you had to tell them to someone, or something. Am I correct?”

He sighs again. Apparently, I am.

“Then… what about wiping my memory? You mentioned that,” he says. “I don’t claim I like it, but it’s better than being unable to see anyone I know for the rest of my life.”

“Yeah…” I grab my chin. “That would be possible… but then I’d lose you.”

He gives me a glare. “And how much can I realistically give you, anyway? I’d just tell you over and over again what a terrible person you are for killing all those people and how your ideology is bullshit. Wouldn’t anybody else tell you the same?”

I glance elsewhere. “You’re still a predator.”

“No, I’m not. In your worldview, I’m prey, or whatever the hell you want to call it. I care about my fellow man and mon, and that’s not going to change.”

I cross my arms. “You’re really weird, you know that? I don’t get how you can murder people in cold blood one moment and be Mr Philanthropist the next.”

“The feeling goes both ways. I don’t get how you can murder people in cold blood and not feel like you’ve done anything questionable.”

“That’s the mark of a predator,” I say. “We don’t waste our time with guilt. If something needs to be done, we can do it, and we don’t wonder if it was ‘wrong’ afterwards.”

“That’s a recipe for disaster,” he mutters. “And that proves I’m not a predator.”

“But you can’t be prey,” I insist. “Prey isn’t capable of murder.”

“Were all wars fought by predators, then?”

I lean back in my chair. “...You know what I mean.”

“Not really,” he says. “Humanity’s history is full of murder, in and out of wars. Crimes of passion are a thing. Do you know how many people have killed their spouses due to suspicions of unfaithfulness? Were they all predators?”

“I know, I know, yes, I get it. There are plenty of crimes that have been committed by mareep. I just… didn’t think you could be among them.”

“And why is that?”

“Well… look at you.” I gesture at him. “You’re living a double life, just like me. You have to lie to and cheat people constantly. That doesn’t seem like mareep behavior.”

“Well, it’s like I said. The world isn’t so binary.”

I frown. “But HE says it is…”

“And you already know how I feel about HIM.” He pauses. “We are talking about your lord, right?”

“We are, yeah.”

He sighs. “It’s because HE wants you to other everyone who isn’t a potential fit for that cult of yours.”

“Yeah, and?”

His eyes widen. “You just accepted that without protest.”

“Of course HE wants me to ‘other’ the mareep. They are ‘the other’. HE just wants me to see it.”

He throws back his head and rolls his eyes. “You’re willing to believe anything that ‘god’ of yours tells you, aren’t you?”

“Yeah…?” I say carefully.

“Have you considered that HE might be lying to you?”

“No, no. HE wouldn’t lie to me.”

“And you know this how?” He leans forward. “Isn’t lying and manipulation part of being a predator?”

I freeze. Then, I shake my head. “No, HE wouldn’t lie to me.”

But why wouldn’t HE lie to me? There’s nothing stopping HIM.

“Did HE lie to the ancient kingdom?”

“HE…” I grab my hand. “HE did. About death. HE told them it was nothingness, like you believe it is. But HE told me that was necessary to keep them from panicking.”

“And now HE’s told you that death is infinitely painful,” he says, “to keep you striving for the immortality he claims to offer.”

It… it makes sense.

“No,” I say, but I don’t know if I believe it. “HE is telling me the truth.”

He crosses his arms. “That’s sounding a lot like a notion you’re holding despite evidence to the contrary,” he says. “In other words… a delusion.”

My heart pounds in my ears. Could it really be that HE…

I shake my head. “No, you know what? It doesn’t matter if HE is lying. If HE is, I’m sure it’s for a very good reason.”

He sighs. “I guess it’ll take time.”

I clench my teeth. “It’s not gonna ‘take time’, because I’m not gonna change.”

“You can tell yourself that, but I don’t think you can be so sure.” He unfolds his arms. “Besides, if HE really isn’t real, wouldn’t you rather live in the real world and make your own conclusions than cling to wherever HE told you?”

I take a moment to think about his words. “I guess,” I quietly say.

He smiles. “Well, if you need any help in breaking free from old patterns of thought, my doors are always open for you.”

I frown. “Why are you suddenly so nice to me? Didn’t you hate me just a few days ago?”

“I did,” he says, “but then I realized you’re just really, really, really mentally ill. It’s not fair to judge you like someone would judge completely sane. That, and…” He looks down at the table. “You were right about something. We do have something in common. And the fact that we do, well… it makes me realize that, if things had gone differently, I may have found myself in your shoes. And I’d like someone to show me compassion. Mold me into a better person.”

I huff. “I doubt you’re gonna get a good person out of me.”

”Just passable is fine.” He blinks. “I hope you know that does entail you coming clean about all your crimes.”

“What?” I grimace. “I’m not doing that. Why don’t you come clean about your crimes?”

His eyes widen momentarily. “Because my crimes are justified. You killed innocents.”

“How are you so convinced they were innocent and your victims weren’t?” I ask.

“Because you’ve already expressed that you don’t care about right or wrong, and I spend time with my… targets and bait them into showing their worst side. Like I did with you.” He grimaces. “And I’ve been waiting quite a while to tell you that you’re a sexist, transphobic piece of shit.”

I roll my eyes. “Yeah, yeah, I know. Forbidden opinions.”

He sighs. “I guess that’s another thing I’m not gonna convince you of anytime soon.”

“Yeah, you’re not.”

We fall silent. Doubts about HIM and HIS words resurface in my mind. If HE isn’t necessarily telling the truth, that means… that means HE could go back on HIS promise to give me immortality. Once HE ascends, HE will have no further use for me. HE could kill me just for fun, not that HE really has fun… or was that another lie?

No, HE is not lying to you. HE is telling the truth. That’s what my brain wants to tell me… but why? Why is it so sure?

I flinch. Gods, maybe HE… maybe HE did something to me. To make me more complacent. To keep me from questioning HIM.

That’s only a good thing. HE took away your needless doubt.

But what if… HE ends up asking me to do something I know I shouldn’t do?

You should do it anyway. HE commands you to do it, so it must be right.

But if HE is lying…

HE does not lie to you.

Why is it so --

“Oh, by the way,” Andre interrupts my thoughts, “I need some help making a post online explaining why I’ve been inactive. I’ve tried it myself, but, you know.” He points a thumb at his back. He gets up. “Come with me to the computer, and we’ll write one up.”

“Uhh…” Gods, I’m gonna have to tell him this now, too. “Sorry, but I can’t.”

He gives me a glare, crossing his arms. “And why not?”

“I… sort of have a phobia of screens. Because of the Twitch.”

He quiets for a moment. “No,” he then says, “there’s some other reason you don’t want to help me. Tell me the truth.”

“No, I’m serious,” I tell him. I grab my amulet, leave it on the table and walk into the living room. “I have a phobia of screens because of the Twitch.”

His eyebrows rise. “Oh. How… did that happen?”

I breathe in. “The spirits associated with the Twitch make computers malfunction, most notably the PCs of pokémon centers and their pokéball management system. The system for releasing pokémon… breaks the pokéballs and kills the pokémon inside.”

His eyes widen. “That’s terrible.”

“The spirits fought among each other even harder whenever I was using the management system, and because of this, and I started to associate it with pain. Not to mention the fear that I would accidentally ‘release’ Him -- my omanyte friend. I haven’t been able to use electronic devices with large screens ever since save for some really strained moments.” I dig my phone out of my pocket. “That’s why I use a button phone, actually.”

He sighs. “Wow… I had no idea. I’m sorry.”

I roll my eyes. “Don’t pity me. I’ve gotten plenty of that, and it’s not like it erases what I went through.”

“Have you spoken to your therapist about this?”

I shrug, sighing. “I could, but honestly, I can’t be bothered right now. I’ve survived six years with this so far, and I’ll keep surviving for the next six months.”

“What happens in six months?”

“Ascension.”

“Oh. Right. I forgot.”

“You really shouldn’t,” I say, crossing my arms. “Things are gonna become very different once that day comes around. Depending on what HE thinks of you, you’ll either gain your fangs and claws and become Helixian, or you’ll be running for your life.”

He crosses his arms. “And how will your omanyte friend fare?”

The question hits me like a bullet.

“How will He do in a world of violence?”

I clench my teeth. “He will… be fine. I’ll take care of Him. He’ll be considered my property, and that will keep the other Helixians from harming Him.”

“Do you really believe that?”

You’re the one with the aura sense. You tell me.

“You can’t have it both ways,” he says. “If you’re going to be part of this ascension thing, you’re gonna have to let go of anyone who is ‘prey’. It’s pretty clear they’re going to suffer.”

I stare at the floor. My stomach is twisting. “It doesn’t matter,” I mutter. “I have to do it, for the sake of my immortality.”

“To avoid the death you don’t even know for sure is bad,” he adds.

“I have to play it safe,” I tell him. “An eternity of my existence is at stake. Infinite pain… is worth any finite pain to avoid.”

He sighs. “Well, I just hope you’ll let go of that belief at some point. Not just because it’s driving you to do horrible things, but because it seems to stress you out a lot as a thought.”

“It’s not like I want it to be true,” I say. ”Nothing would make me happier than knowing for sure that death isn’t painful. But I can’t know for sure, and that’s why I have to do this.”

Silence falls between us.

“Can I ask something of you?” Andre then says.

“What is it?”

“I’d like you to promise me that you won’t kill anyone while you’re still talking to me.”

I blink and tilt my head. I wasn’t planning on killing anyone during my search, anyway… should I make this promise? It should make Andre like me more, and… I’m still kind of hoping we could be friends.

“Alright,” I say. “I promise I won’t kill anyone while I’m still talking to you.”

Andre smiles. I feel… a lightness in my heart. He looks so pretty when he smiles. I smile back.

“Well,” I say, walking back to the table, “I better get going. I still want to hit a bar today, look for a new Bringer.”

“I’d say ‘good luck’, but I don’t know if I want anyone else to be stuck with you,” Andre says.

I pick up my amulet and put it back on.

“Will you be back tomorrow?” Andre asks.

“Uh… I don’t know,” I say. “Do you want to do something?”

“I think I’d like to keep studying this language of yours, actually.”

I perk up. He’s… he’s actually interested!

“Well, then, I better leave this here,” I say, sliding the textbook his way. “Let’s meet again tomorrow.”

“We can watch a movie, too.”

I grin. “Sounds great!” I know he wants to be around me more just to change my mind, but I don’t care. I still want to keep spending time with him.

I head for the door. “Until then,” I say as I open it.

“Until then,” he says back, and I slip through, shutting the door behind me.

Immediately, the barrage of questions returns.

Is HE real? If HE is real, is HE telling the truth? Why am I so sure that HE is?

My hands ball up into fists. If nothing is certain, all of these questions are unanswerable… but if I assume some things to be certain, I can look for the answers.

The first one I can kind of get a clue on if I go see HIM some time after I've started my antipsychotics. I didn't want to bother HIM before I had another candidate to show HIM, but this feels like it's disruptive enough to warrant a visit. I mean, what if I stop believing HE exists? I'd give up on my search, and HE would be without a Bringer. Coming to HIM to renew my belief is important.

The second question… I don't think I can be sure of that, no matter what HE says. But the third one I can at least ask about. I don't know what I'll do with the answer, but it would feel good to at least have one.

I should visit my journal again, write down my plans. I'll do that once I get home.

---​

June 7th, 149

I have bad news on two fronts.

Firstly, I have given up on Andre. I don't understand why or how, but it seems that he isn't a full-on predator, just prey capable of murder in the case of 'bad people'. I have decided to return to my plan of watching bars. Yesterday, I had no luck, but I will return there today and keep returning until I find what I need.

Secondly… I have begun to doubt my sanity. Andre seems convinced that my lord is not real, and his conviction on this has rubbed off on me. I have asked my therapist - do not worry, I have not shared anything on the true nature of my lord - and she too suggests that I may be schizophrenic. I have a psychiatrist's appointment next Tuesday, and I will most likely be receiving medication. I will ask her how long it should take for them to take effect, and once that time has passed, I will come to HIM once again.

…If it turns out that I won't hear HIS voice anymore, I'll have a lot to re-evaluate.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Eleven - Reset

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
whoops one day late. anyway here is another chapter.

rated teen for some misogyny and transphobia, skin carving and mentions of violent acts.

---

CHAPTER ELEVEN
Reset

Andre


---​

The doorbell rings. Must be Red. I put away my brush and go to answer the door…

Wait. I can sense a presence. Is that Red without his amulet, or is that someone else?

I peer through the peephole and see… Sakura.

Shit! Why is she here?

I contemplate not opening the door, but she's probably heard my footsteps already. I should at least let her see me. I can still talk to her as long as I don't say anything about Red.

I place a smile on my face and open the door. "Sakura! Hi!" I greet. "What brings you here?"

She smiles back. "I was nearby, so I thought I'd stop by. Is now a bad time?"

Is now a bad time? I'm not sure. I wanna say it's a bad time, since I don't want her to come in, but in truth, I have nothing going on right now…

"Are you okay? You just froze," Sakura says.

"Uh… well, the thing is…" I start, scratching my ear.

Then, steps from the stairs catch my attention. They're unaccompanied by aura. It must be Red. And right as I think that, he arrives. Sakura turns around to face him.

Red glances between Sakura and I. "Who's your friend, Andre?"

I suppress a sigh. "This is Sakura, a friend of mine. Sakura, this is Red, my…" Captor? What am I supposed to say?

"Tutor," Red says, offering his hand. Sakura takes and shakes it. "I'm teaching him Helixian."

"Oh, what's that?" asks Sakura.

"An endangered language," Red answers, not missing a beat. "Andre's doing his part in preserving it."

"Oh!" Sakura looks at me. "That's interesting. Are you having a lesson right now?"

"That's right," says Red. I nod, too, since it's true and I can.

"Well, then, I'll get out of your hair," says Sakura. "We'll catch up some other time. See ya!"

"See ya," I say, waving a hand. She leaves. Whew. I let Red in and close the door.

"Your friend is gullible," he says.

I shoot him a glare. "That's because she trusts me," I say, "like a friend does."

"How will you fare when she comes back and I'm not here?"

"Somehow," I sigh, "somehow."

I fetch the Helixian textbook from the bookshelf along with a pencil and some paper and bring them to the kitchen table. We both seat ourselves, and he opens the book.

"So, did you have any luck at the bar?" I ask.

He sighs. "Well, someone finally came to me, but they were a mareep. Got upset at a joke I made about women, lectured me and left."

I sneer. "Of course."

"I don't get why people are so allergic to the truth," he says. "Women are physically weaker and more emotional. I get why we can't say it when they're around, but between guys? What's stopping us?"

"Common human decency, Red."

He crosses his arms. "'Human.' Of course."

I sigh. "I take it that hating women is another part of Helixian ideology? It does seem like a patriarchal society."

He unfolds his arms. "Actually, Helixian women had it pretty good compared to other women of the time."

"Is that because they knew 'the true way'?"

"No, I mean they had better rights," he says, and he seems earnest. "They could have their own property, get education and have occupations in the military and the sciences."

"Huh," I say. "What made them so progressive?"

"Helix," he answers. "Before him, their culture thought women were far less intelligent than men. But he set things straight. He said that many brilliant minds would go to waste if all women were forced to keep to traditional women's occupations."

"Wow. Didn't expect an ancient demon god to be a feminist."

"Well, not a feminist. Just for equal rights."

I smack my forehead. "That's the same thing, Red."

"I thought feminism was about women being better."

I give a heavy sigh. "No. That's what the reactionaries want you to believe."

"What's a reactionary?"

I shake my head. "Never mind." I bring my hand to my chin. "So… how about sexual and gender minorities in the Helixian Kingdom?"

"Sexual minorities had it good," he says. "Gay sex was a pretty popular pastime, though it had its hygiene regulations. Gender minorities… don't know. No word of them. But I bet my lord knew how to fix that."

If I had a drink, I would spit it out. "'Fix' that? It's not something you 'fix'!"

"Agree to disagree, I guess."

I grimace. "What exactly gave you all these dogshit views?"

"They're just natural opinions, aren't they? If they weren't, people wouldn't have to try and get people to stop having them so much."

I sigh. "And I suppose appealing to humanity and compassion isn't going to work with you?"

"Nope."

"Of course."

We pause, looking around.

"You know that dress was mine," I say.

He looks at me. "What?"

"That dress you saw in my bedroom the night we met," I continue. "That was mine. I crossdress. Every Saturday. How does that make you feel?"

He looks past me, taking in a deep breath through his nose. He brings his eyes back to me. "I don't care."

"Really? After you so passionately talked about how much trans people bother you?"

"Just trans women," he says, "and… I don't know, I just don't care that much. I'm never gonna tell someone they can't do something that really has no bearing on me. If men wanna dress up as women, sure. Whatever. I don't get it, and I might bitch about it a little, but I'm not gonna stop them."

"Well… that's better than actively going against them, I guess," I say.

"Now, are we gonna keep yapping or are we gonna learn some Helixian?"

I sigh. "We'll learn some Helixian. Calm down."

He smirks. "That's more like it. Now." He points to a short sentence in his book. "Read this out for me."

---

Red

---​

The weekend passed without much of anything important. I went to the bar again, both nights, and both nights I saw no druggings. I was, however, approached by men - finally - but none were good-looking enough for me to want to have sex with. That, and I’m pretty sure two of them were looking to be the dominant one. So, instead, I approached them as possible Bringer candidates, asking them some innocent enough yet indicative questions, but none gave me the right answers. I then rejected them, a bit crudely, but I doubt it’ll come to bite me in the ass in the future. I’ll at most get the reputation of someone very picky, which is just true.

Spending time with Andre went much better. I continued to teach him Helixian and brought some more documents to go through together, and we watched a movie each visit. None were as good as The Raikou, but they were passable and certainly an improvement over the boring daytime TV I would have otherwise been watching at home.

I asked to see Andre’s wounds. They’re healing well. The seal might expire soon. I’m not sure what I’m going to do. No matter how I knock him out, he’s going to know that the seal is temporary, which means he’d only have to lock himself in his apartment until they heal and then call the cops on me.

That is, unless, I use the memory eraser on him in addition to retracing the seal of honesty. Then I could start the cycle over… only he’d be curious about the fact that he didn’t remember anything from the past week, and he’d know it had something to do with me. I’d have to come up with some sort of explanation good enough for him, and my mind is at least currently blanking out. And I’d lose all the progress I’d made with him friendship-wise.

Maybe… maybe it’s time to leave him completely. The idea is heartbreaking - leaving the only other serial killer I know, and will probably ever meet - but it may be a necessity.

That, or I’ll just tell him that the seal is about to expire and somehow convince him not to go to the cops about my crimes after all. If I could do that, I’d be the happiest out of all these options - and probably the most well off - but it sounds like a task that’s next to impossible.

Maybe I’ll tell him and try to convince him anyway, and if it fails, I’ll knock him out and leave him. There’s nothing to lose from trying.

I think I’ll do that. Now I just have to decide when to do it. As much as I’d like to keep things as they are for as long as possible, I need to do it before the seal expires, or at least before Andre figures out it has expired. The safest bet would be as soon as possible, that meaning today, Monday.

I sigh. I’m gonna miss him. I wish I could meet him again at a bar afterwards and forge a regular mareep kind of friendship, but I have to disappear from his life. His friend did see me, after all, and would likely ask about his ‘tutor’, leading him to ask what the hell she’s talking about. She’d tell him about a Tohjoan of about 180 centimeters with longish black hair and a toned body, and if I tried getting friendly with him, he’d eventually figure out we’re the same person. Although… what can he do then? Can he really do anything about that…? No, nah. I shouldn’t risk it.

One thing I am sure about, though, is that I want to ask everything I want to know about him before I leave. As painful as I know it’s going to be, I want to remember him. Just like Michi. He deserves to be remembered.

I put on my shoes and exit the house. Not long after, I spot something at the edge of the woods staring at me.

With a floating black, wispy body and a helmet of bark and branches, I recognize it as one of the ghosts that I saw in the book while researching ghosts in order to beat Joanna. I don’t remember its name, but I’m fairly certain it’s half grass. Its blue eyes stare directly into mine despite being about a dozen meters away.

Must be one of Michi’s ghost friends. I’m not thrilled to see one so close to my house. Did it see me exit? Does it know where I live? The place is protected by talismans, but… what if they do something to Him?

I contemplate heading closer and negotiating - though I don’t know how I’d even do that - but the mon is faster to turn around and float deeper into the woods. It didn’t want to stick around. Maybe it’s just that disgusted with me.

Well, whatever. I continue on my way.

---​

“Welcome back,” says Andre as he opens the door for me and and I step in. “What will we be learning today?”

“Actually, I wanted to have a conversation,” I say as he closes the door behind me. “About you and… us.”

“Us?” he asks, quirking a brow. “Hope you’re not suggesting we’re a couple.”

Gods, I’d like that, but no. “No. It’s about our… dynamic, and the future of it.”

“Sounds serious,” he says, and we seat ourselves. “You’re not planning on… killing me, are you?”

I shake my head, though realize it means nothing as long as I have my amulet on. “Excuse me.” I take it off and go hang it on the coat rack before returning. “No, I’m not planning on killing you. I don’t kill people I’ve spent multiple days with. The risk is too great.”

“Well, that’s good to hear, I guess,” he says, grabbing his chin and leaning on his elbow. “Then what is it?”

I sigh. “I don’t really want to get to it just yet. Before that, I wanna get to know you better.”

He tilts his head. “What do you mean?”

“About your killing.”

His eyes lose their luster. “I see.” He sighs. “You would be interested in that.”

“Well, take it as a chance to air out something you don’t get to talk about to anyone,” I say, waving a hand. “You too must have felt like you’re going to explode from all the secrets sometimes. I know I have.”

He sighs again. “Well, I can’t deny that.” He gives a stern look. “And you swear you’re not going to use this information against me?”

“I swear,” I say. “I wouldn’t betray a fellow killer like that.”

He rolls his eyes. “Alright, then,” he says. “What do you want to know?”

“Tell me how you kill your victims.”

“As long as you keep your hand out of your pants.”

My face heats up. “I’m not like that.” Well, I’m not like that when someone else is present.

He looks down at his hands. “I find a person to... dispose of every four months to let things cool down. When the time comes, I go to my less visited bars and seek out a person with a bad attitude. I strike up conversation and evaluate their personal story and their aura - if they’re just acting out because of personal issues, or if they feel any shame towards their actions. I ask them to come back to my place and continue evaluating them. When I’m sure they deserve to die, I drug them with sparkles, a kind of roofie. Then I tie them up in my studio bed and take out my acrylics - a type of paint that doesn’t require ventilation when working with it. Once they wake up, I tell them what exactly made me choose them for death, and then I…”

“Paint with their blood?”

He frowns. “No. Blood makes terrible paint, not to mention it’s evidence. I’m not that dumb.”

“Right, okay.”

He sighs, looking uncomfortable. “I cut them. And I listen to their aura. When people are dying, they produce… intoxicating aura. It’s because they’re afraid of dying.” He looks into my eyes. “You produced the same aura when you were freaking out about death.”

“Oh.” I blink. “Thanks for not just… sitting and enjoying it, I guess.”

He glances elsewhere. “It felt like the decent thing to do. I mean, I’d already decided you didn’t deserve to die, so you were just another person to me. Not one I would… kill.”

It’s like the word ‘kill’ is toxic to him. He… really isn’t a full-on predator.

“So… then what do you do?” I ask.

“Oh, yeah, right. Once I’ve cut them, I start painting. I paint a man dying and bleeding lightning and magma. Violet and red. Those are the colors of fear and anger - I’m synesthetic, you see. I perceive color in auras.”

Bleeding lightning and magma… “That sounds like the painting I threatened to destroy.”

He nods. “That was one of them. I have seven others. They’re… important to me. Destroying one would feel like erasing the act. And I never want to forget what I’ve done.”

I grab my chin and lean onto my elbow. “And once they’re dead, how do you get rid of them?”

He huffs. “Money,” he says. “There are some circles that will happily take payment to get rid of a body and perhaps a car, too, if you’ve got the cash.”

“I get rid of mine by chopping them up, taking them to the woods and drawing a disintegration circle. The body vanishes without a trace.”

He winces at ‘chopping them up’ and perks up at ‘disintegration circle’. “Yeah… chopping people up is exactly something I wouldn’t have the stomach for. I leave that for the criminals.”

“You’re also a criminal.”

He avoids my gaze. “Not that kind of criminal.”

I don’t wanna argue, so I move on to my next question. “How did you start killing?”

He sighs. “It started off as just conspiracy to commit murder. My sister had an abusive boyfriend that was blackmailing her. I paid some people to take care of it, and they burned down his apartment.”

“Oh, come on, that doesn’t count. What’s the first time you killed someone yourself?”

“I was getting to to that,” he said, annoyed. “It was one night I was in a bar. I heard a group of men brag about doing horrible things. I took my leave, and then so did one of the men. I noticed that he had a knife, and I made a quick, partially drunk decision to grab it and shove it into his neck. And that’s when… I sensed his aura. I had to flee quickly, but I remembered how that aura looked, sounded, tasted.” His face wrinkles - is he disgusted at himself? “And I knew I had to experience it again.”

“That’s fascinating.”

“If you say so,” he sighed. “I’d ask you about your killing next, but I really get the feeling I don’t want to know.”

”Yeah, you probably wouldn’t.”

We pause.

“Why are you asking me all this now?” he asks.

I sigh. I guess it’s time. “Because I might not be around you for much longer.”

He perks up. “What’s that supposed to mean? Are you going to wipe my memory and leave?”

“Possibly,” I say. “But… I want to try one last time before I do it.”

I look into his brown eyes. “Tell me what you would do if I nullified the seal of honesty. Truthfully.” ‘Truthfully’ was already implied and definitely enforced, but I still felt it was important to say.

He takes a deep breath and lets it out. “If I really was free, I would tell the cops that you drugged me and carved strange markings onto my back. I would also tell them that you confessed to being a serial killer. That they should take a closer look at you, and that they should know that you’re a violent person with schizophrenia. And I would hope that they found something that linked you to your victims.”

As I listen to him, I deflate, even though this is exactly what I expected. “I guess that means that wiping your memory is how it’s gonna go.”

He stares at his hands. “...Not necessarily.”

I tilt my head. “What do you mean?”

“I’m prepared to keep the seal active if it means keeping my memories.”

My eyes widen. “What do you mean?”

He looks into my eyes. “I don’t want to lose my memories of you,” he says. “I want to keep knowing about your crimes. I can’t turn my back on all the lives you’ve taken. Someone needs to know about their true fates.”

I cross my arms. “What good does that you? You can’t tell anyone about it. The victim’s families still won’t know what happened, if that’s what you care about.”

“I am hoping that you will change your mind at some point,” he says. “Maybe once the medication for your schizophrenia kicks in and you’ve had some time to think, you’ll turn yourself in. Or maybe you’ll screw up somehow and the cops will get on your trail some other way.” His hand curls up into a fist. “Point is, I want to be there. I want to see justice happen.”

I raise a brow. “It’s not going to. Even if HE turns out to be a hallucination, I’m not going to spend what’s left of my life in jail.”

“We’ll have to see about that.”

I roll my eyes, but then sigh. “Well, anyway, in that case…” I bring my hands together. “I’ve been misleading you a little. The seal of honesty isn’t only nullified by a specific stroke. It nullifies on its own once the wounds are sufficiently healed.”

His brows raise. “So if I just wait, it’ll…”

“It’ll go away, yes.” I ball my hands into fists and glare at him. “But I’m not going to let that happen, so don’t go hoping otherwise. I’m not leaving this place without having either retraced your wounds or carved the memory eraser in your back.”

I can see him tense up. He understands my threat. Good.

“Alright,” he says. “So… I should probably knock myself out before you retrace the wounds.”

“You definitely should. It’s gonna hurt.”

“Right.” He gets up and opens a drawer under the kitchen counter. He pulls out a ziplock bag with fine, white powder in it.

”Your drug?”

“M-hm.” He takes out a glass from the pantry and fills it with tap water. He opens the bag and pours out its contents into the water. He stirs it with a finger, and once it’s dissolved, he downs the drink. “Well, that ought to do it,” he says. “Fifteen to twenty minutes, and I’ll be out. Probably closer to fifteen with my body mass.”

I blink. “You did all that so nonchalantly,” I say.

“Well, I’ve been drugged with you around once before, and I made it out okay. I know you’re not gonna do anything weird to me while I’m out.” He turns around and narrows his eyes. “Are you?”

“No, I’m not.” Although…

“I see that wisp in your aura. You better not be thinking about doing something.”

“No, I won’t do anything bad. I promise.”

My aura must be sincere enough since he seems to relax.

“So… what do you want to do while we wait?” I ask.

He pauses to think. “Can I listen to some music?”

“Sure.”

“Nice. Let’s go to my studio.”

We get up and head to his studio. I sit down on the chair in front of his easel and he goes to his boombox.

“Do you like jazz?” he asks.

“I’m not sure,” I say. “I’m not that good with genres.”

“I’ll put on something easy,” he says.

After some fidgeting with CDs, the boombox starts playing what I guess must be jazz, and on the easier side. It feels kind of carefree. Andre goes to sit on the studio bed, and his foot swings in rhythm with the music.

“Liking it?” Andre asks after a minute or so. Vocals still haven’t kicked in. I’m guessing this song doesn’t have any.

“It’s alright,” I say.

We quiet to listen to the music for a few minutes longer. It’s pretty boring, but I know better than to complain.

The song ends, and Andre takes the moment to ask another question. “What kind of music do you usually listen to?”

“I don’t,” I tell him.

“Really?” he asks, quirking a brow. “You don’t listen to music?”

“It’s nice, but I don’t get much out of it.”

"That's… sad," he says. "I'm sorry, but it is."

I shrug. "Well, I can't be sad if I don't know what I'm missing."

"I guess so."

We quiet again. Arms and legs crossed, I wait for the song to end because I know that'll have been another three to five minutes. Or maybe more. If jazz is about being free, they probably won't be constrained by typical song lengths, either.

I look around and find a clock in the room. That's a more trustworthy indicator of time passed. I don't know how long the song's been playing, but it takes four minutes more for it to end. On the longer side, I see.

Andre yawns. Is the drug taking effect? No, he seems lucid enough for the entire next song. False alarm.

During the song after that, though, I notice him start to droop. He's having trouble keeping his eyes open. A minute more, and he lies down with a sigh and closes his eyes. I wait a little longer - one minute, two minutes, three minutes - before getting up and walking over. He doesn't react.

I make my way to the boombox and stop the music. In the silence that comes, I can hear my own breathing.

I return to Andre and touch his hand. No reaction. He's out cold now. I stare at his face. He looks so peaceful. Beautiful, too.

I remember promising not to do anything weird, but looking at him like this, I can't help myself.

I scoop him up into my arms and bring him close for an embrace. I squeeze his body tight. It feels so frail. I lean my head against his, feeling his soft wavy hair against my cheek. He doesn't smell of vanilla this time - he must not have put on that perfume. And why would he? He was only going to meet me.

I close my eyes and imagine a different reality. One where he understood me. One where he didn't have his morals to tether him. One where he could be the Bringer, and I could teach him everything he needed before he ascended. Where he would want me back. Where we would be together. Where we could take the rest of the world together, getting vengeance on everyone that has wronged us. Where he would sit on the Helixian throne and I would sit on his right side.

But that can't be, no. He's too different. He's too considerate of others. And, if I'm being honest, he might be too lightweight for HIM. He doesn't have much in terms of muscle, which is pretty un-Helixian.

Still, in my eyes, his appearance is perfect. There's nothing I would change… which is exactly why it's so painful that we can't be together. How am I ever going to meet anyone else as perfect as him?

Some minutes later, I come back to my senses and decide to get to work. I fetch his first aid kit and knife and bring them to the studio bed. I remove Andre's shirt and flip him onto his stomach. I disinfect the tip of the knife and retrace the wounds on his back.

It feels a little wrong. The body's worked so hard to close these wounds and heal them, and here I am tearing it all open again. I hope this won't leave him with permanent scars. He probably hopes the same. Well, if they do stay, at least they'll look really cool. The story behind them would be pretty cool, too, if he was allowed to tell it. 'A psychopath used blood magic on me to keep me from lying.' That's a conversation starter. Though it would probably lead to him having to expose his own crimes, and since people are really sensitive about killing, that would cost him that night's sex. And probably get him in trouble with the law.

Done with the retracing, I patch him up, which feels like the least I can do after my sin of opening up old wounds. He'll have to rely on me to change up these bandages with every shower again. I won't lie, it feels good to have him reliant on me. It's a form of domination. It scratches that same itch as that fantasy about keeping someone as a pet in my basement. Maybe I'll get myself a mareep or two once I've got my fangs and claws. Though I might already have my hands full keeping Him safe --

Gods, you just had to have that thought just now, didn't you.

Mood soured, I put Andre's shirt back on and leave him to lie on the studio bed while I go read some of his books in the living room. I'm learning about ancient Kalos this time. Where Andre gets his blood.

I keep an eye on the living room clock as I read. I need to leave at around 4 PM if I want to make it to community service on time.

Around 3:30 PM, I hear noises from the studio. A little while later, Andre emerges, looking tired.

"How do you feel?" I ask.

"Back hurts," he says.

"Naturally."

He shuffles to the couch and sits down on the other end, motions still sluggish.

"So, I guess we're going to keep doing this," he says, sighing.

"Yep."

He's silent for a moment. "What's the progress on your treatment-seeking?"

"I have a psych appointment tomorrow."

"Ah, good." He pauses. "They're probably going to prescribe you medicine."

"Probably."

"You're gonna take it, right?"

I sigh. "Of course I am. Nothing would change if I didn't."

"Right, right. How do you feel about that, though?"

I lower my book. "I can't deny that the thought of using brain-altering chemicals frightens me a little, but if they're used so widely, they must be safe enough."

"Yeah. And what will you do when… if you stop hearing HIS voice?"

I take in a deep breath and look past him. "I guess I'm gonna have to make a new life for myself. Go back to school, graduate, get a job. Try to make the most of what I have left of my mortal life before I die and… I don't know what'll happen. Somehow, I'm gonna have to make peace with that."

"Will you kill again?"

I look down at my lap. "I'd like to," I say, "but I don't know. It might not be smart. If HE really isn't there to tell me who has and who doesn't have bloodborne diseases, I risk getting one myself each time I start playing with blood. And if I can't play with blood… what's the point? I mean… I guess strangling is pretty fun, but it's not worth the trouble of stalking and abducting someone without anyone spotting me."

"Right," he mutters.

There’s a short silence. I wonder if I should leave.

“It’s not all bad, though,” he says.

“What isn’t?”

“Finding out your lord isn’t real,” he says. “That means you don’t have to worry about how your omanyte friend will fare in the apocalypse.”

The reminder of that problem makes my heart sink, but his notion is supporting it from below. That is true. He will be safe. And I can spend my whole life with Him. Even through reincarn-

No.

Oh Gods.

He isn’t Him.

“What’s wrong?” Andre asks, probably having sensed my fear skyrocket in the past few seconds. Or, really, I’m not even sure what emotion I’m feeling. Just that it’s strong.

“He isn’t Him,” I repeat aloud. “If HE is fake, He isn’t Him. He died on Mt Silver, and I’ve been tending to clones.”

“...What?”

I look Andre in the eyes. “My omanyte friend… my lord said His soul would inhabit the clones made of Him after His death, but if my lord isn’t real, the clones have been new people, and the original died years ago. I’ve been…” I cover my mouth. “I’ve replaced Him. Twice.”

“Right…” He grabs his hand and fidgets. “I’m sorry. That must be horrifying to realize.”

‘Horrifying’ doesn’t cut it. This is… world-shattering. All the happy memories I’ve had with Him since Mt Silver, all the struggles we’ve been through, made void.

Memories…

No, what am I thinking? He still remembers Mt Silver. That wouldn’t be possible if He was just a clone. I already tested this the first time around. I made sure to ask questions He couldn’t simply guess.

…Unless those times were more hallucinations, or I did ask but He gave the wrong answers, and I’ve just somehow repressed that.

If I ask Him now, I still can’t be sure. It could just be more schizophrenia. I have to ask once I’ve gotten my medicine. Or will it really be necessary if I already test it with HIM?

Or what if… HE made me think that He answered correctly? So that I would trust HIM? Could it be that I do have delusions and false memories, and HE is their source?

No, HE does not lie to you.

There’s that thought again. Why is it so persistent? HE had to have planted it in me. I’ll need to bring it up with HIM the next time I see HIM.

I squeeze my eyes shut. A few tears come out. I didn’t realize they had been forming. I open my eyes and see Andre looking at me with understanding. No, no. I don’t want to cry in front of him. But it’s not like I can tell him that I just got something in my eye. No, he’s seen me do it already. Fuck it. I’ll call it a bonding experience.

I wipe my tears on my sleeve and sniff back the snot thinning deep in my nose. “I’ll be fine,” I say.

“That’s good.”

More silence.

“Do you want to do something?” he asks. “Watch a movie?”

“I… have to leave in less than thirty minutes.”

“Well, we could start one. Or we could watch a really shitty one, for laughs.”

I huff, amused. “Maybe we could try the latter.”

“I’ll start searching right away.”

He opens his TV and Natuflix and starts browsing. I steal some glances at him as he evaluates his options, and I realize that we’re probably friends.

I smile despite the shock of everything. My life may be falling apart, but at least I have him by my side.

Maybe there is hope for us yet.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Twelve - Happenings

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
oh wow almost forgot today was a chapter day! good thing i didn't, or i would have uploaded a chapter slightly late. the horror!

i know i've said this before but this time i really mean it: whether i will have the next chapter done by next week's wednesday is uncertain. i no longer have a buffer like before, and i'm a bit lost on what to write after ch13 is done. the outline is sort of spotty at this part of the story and i need to figure out how to make up stuff that's not just filler but supports the character development while also not retreading old ground. i might get stuck on it for a longer time. but, well, that leaves others with more time to catch up on HH and move on to this.

rated mature for pokémon gore and taxidermy. enjoy.

---

CHAPTER TWELVE
Happenings


---​

I step into the community center, utterly ready to turn off my brain and do some menial labor for two hours. I spot Mei. What’s she standing around out here for? I could greet her, but she doesn’t see me, so I’ll just pretend I didn’t see her. Although she’s going to see me once I go past her into the room…

Oh, she just started moving. I guess I’ll follow her in.

She still doesn’t seem to realize I’m here. She must be deep in her thoughts. I watch her enter room 6B.

“I need to talk to you about something,” I hear her voice.

Oh? I guess she’s got something to say to the organizer woman. I’ll wait outside until she’s done.

“What is it?” asks the organizer.

“I… I’m asking if I can be reassigned from meal delivery.”

“Hm? Why’s that?”

“It’s… stupid. I’m sorry, it’s stupid, but I’ve been doing a lot of thinking, and I just can’t…” Her voice wavers and trails off.

“Mei, dearie, it’s alright,” says the organizer, surprised. “What’s got you so upset?”

“Th-there’s this one man that we deliver to… he’s a former hunter. And he has… parts of mon in his house.”

I perk up. Former hunter? Parts of mon? That guy sounds like someone I’d like to meet.

“Parts of mon?”

“Yeah, like… heads and antlers and…” It sounds like it really pains her to talk about this.

“Alright, I get it. You can be reassigned. We’ll just have to find someone else to do it in your stead.”

I flinch. This is my chance.

I open the door. “I’ll do it!”

The organizer and Mei flinch at my sudden interruption. The woman’s eyebrows then lower. “It’s rude to eavesdrop,” she says.

“Right, sorry,” I say. “But can I be the one to take her shift?”

“I don’t see why not,” the woman says. “Mei, will you take Red’s shift? It’s cleaning duty.”

I roll my eyes. It’s always cleaning.

“O-of course!” says Mei. “Thank you so much.”

“Any time.”

We wait for the rest of the organizers to show up, and the man in charge of meal delivery is explained the shift swap. He escorts me to his car outside and we take off. He explains what I need to do - find the right apartment, ring the doorbell, identify yourself in case they’re confused, come in, find the fridge, place the meal there, leave, travel to the next location and repeat. It isn’t hard. I manage to do it a couple of times before any complications occur. The third guy I visit tells me he doesn’t like peas. I tell him this is what we have. He tells me to bring better food. I tell him that I won’t, but that he’s free to throw away what we bring. That shuts him up and lets me deposit the meal package in his fridge. I’m glad to be out of there. The place stank anyway.

I get back to the car and we drive off in silence. A few minutes later, he stops at the curb of a detached house. I get out and fetch a meal package from the back seat and walk up to the door. Having rung the bell, an old man comes to open.

“Hello,” he greets. His motions are confident. He seems healthy.

“Hi,” I greet back. “Meal delivery. Can I come in?”

“Of course,” he says and lets me in. I take off my shoes and walk into the house, looking for the kitchen.

I find something much better instead.

Mounted parts of mon adorn the walls - all three heads of a dodrio, a nidorino’s front half made to look like it’s leaping through the wall, a stantler’s beautiful antlers and, finally, the bust of a suicune, complete with teal translucent plastic for the crown of ice.

“Holy shit,” I can’t help saying.

“Is that a good ‘holy shit’ or a bad ‘holy shit’?” I hear from behind me.

I turn to the old man. “Good, absolutely.”

“Well, that makes you different from that girl that delivered here before you,” he says, hands clasped behind his back. “She saw all this and froze like she was remembering a long-gone war. Then she rushed to the kitchen and left the package without saying anything else.” He sniffs. “Not that such a reaction is all that rare.”

“I think it’s badass,” I say.

The old man laughs. “What a thing to say,” he says. “Have you had hunters in your family, too?”

I shake my head. “No, sir. I just find it interesting on my own.” Can’t very well tell him about my cult or the fact that I’ve been hunting myself illegally.

“Well, I hope you still respect pokémon,” he says. “They’re mighty and graceful beings, not just crop to reap or weeds to pluck.”

“You’re exactly right, sir,” I say. “But you must not take that much issue with killing if you’re ready to display your target’s remains.”

“Oh, my ‘killing’ has a purpose,” he says, almost sounding like Andre. “After apex predators grew endangered, there was an overpopulation of prey. I shot all my dodrio, stantler and nido for culling purposes. Of course, I couldn’t have done it without my partner, Inferno, who’s since passed away. She was an arcanine, and a damn good arcanine at that.”

I nod. I’m reminded of Kohath and his desert houndoom, Tsayedet. Humans and canines really go way back.

“So how did you end up with the bust of a suicune?” I ask, gesturing to the blue beast. “How did they let you hunt an endangered species?”

“Oh, there’s a story behind that one,” the old man says. “That suicune right there was a killer. Used to terrorize the outskirts of Viridian some thirty years ago. Phantom, they called him, as he struck in the night, taking farmers and their mon. Only glimpses were seen of him. The government put out a bounty for him, and like many others, I took up my rifle. But in the end, it was me that received the honor of putting down this beast.” He gestures to the bust. “And with the prize money, I sought out the finest taxidermist in the country and made sure Phantom got the do-up a suicune deserved.”

“Wow,” I gasp. “Your family must have been very proud.”

He sighs. I turn to him.

“Not as much as I’d hoped,” says the man. “Etsuko, my dear late wife, was supportive of my hunting, but my boy, Fukashi… well, he’d gone along with some new winds of the time and found the practice barbaric. He left home as fast as he could and married a woman with similar notions. He never visits, never calls. Let me see my grandchild just once after Etsuko begged enough. Oh, she was so pretty and so polite.” His face brightens. “But that wasn’t the last I saw of her, no. She herself came back years later, just two years ago. She told me she’d heard how her family had all but disowned me, and she found it a mighty injustice that a family would leave an old man on his own. At first, I was all prepared for her to take one look at my trophies and leave, but she found them impressive instead - much like you. And she loved to listen to my hunting stories. Oh, yes, she was the light of my life.”

I tilt my head. “What happened?”

The old man frowns and sighs. “She disappeared,” he says. “No sign of her. My first thought was that she must have gotten very busy in her studies. A meaner thought told me that she’d only been faking to be nice and had finally gotten fed up and left. But no, I get a call from Fukashi, first call in decades, asking me if I’d seen Ruri around, in case she’d run away to my place.”

Ruri? Wait --

He steps up to the fireplace, looking at the photos of his family members on the mantle. “He even came to check, not taking my word for it, naturally. I saw the terror in his eyes as he asked after his daughter, and I felt more helpless than ever before when I had nothing to tell him.”

He grabs one of the photos. I can’t see it right from this angle. I step closer, my heartbeat quickening.

He shows me the photo.

“This is her,” he says. “Such a beautiful woman, wasn’t she?”

It’s her.

It’s Ruri.

The seventh woman I killed.

He sighs. “Sometimes I wonder if she was taken by some relative of Phantom’s, as punishment for what I did. It feels better than the thought of her being gone for no reason at all.”

“Yeah,” I say, masking my shock. “So, she… was into your hunting, huh?”

“She was. Oh, I talked her ears off about it, but she always came back for more.”

“That seems rare in this day and age, with mon’s rights and all that.”

“Yes, she was special. Understood the relationship between man and mon. How we’re responsible for the balance of nature after we’ve upset it ourselves,” he says. “How we’re still part of it, and it’s part of us, even if our spears have changed for rifles.”

“That’s the right attitude to have,” I say, looking at the trophies again. “So, um… where is your kitchen?”

“Right,” says the old man, placing the photo back on the mantle. “This way.”

He leads me to the kitchen. “You can just leave it on the table,” he says. “I’m going to eat it soon anyway.”

“Right.” I place the meal package on the table, then rub my hands together. “So… I’m gonna take off.”

“Sure, sure,” he says. “You have more meals to deliver. I won’t keep you.”

I nod and head for the exit, but curiosity has me linger.

I turn to him. “I’m gonna wanna hear the full story about that suicune sometime.”

The old man smiles. “Anytime, youngin. I’m here most of always, and you’re welcome anytime.”

I smile back. “What’s this address, again?”

After he’s given me the address, I thank him and say goodbye, leaving the house. I make my way to the parked car and get on.

“That took you some time,” says the driver. “Any trouble?”

“No, just got to know the guy a bit, that’s all.”

The driver smiles. “That’s good. A lot of these folk are pretty lonely, so what you did is a nice thing.”

I did a nice thing. Yeah, by murdering his granddaughter.

I huff. What do I care? Of course the victim’s family is going to be devastated. They’re supposed to be. That’s how people react to their loved ones dying. I knew that. I reveled in that. That fear and sorrow… I wanted to cause it. I wanted them to suffer.

But I don’t feel any sense of accomplishment from seeing that old man heartbroken. He doesn’t… he doesn’t feel like a mareep. He killed mon and mounted them on his walls. That’s what a proud predator would do. And Ruri… she thought it was impressive. Like I did. Could it be that… she wasn’t a mareep?

No, HE would have stopped me if she wasn’t, right? In a society of prey, the predators have to stick together. A Helixian shall not kill another Helixian. So she must have been a mareep. I mean, yeah. She thought about the old man being all alone and felt bad. Unless that was just a cover, and she had instead heard of his hunting background and wanted to check it out.

No, probably not. She was probably just a mareep. A mareep that wasn’t averse to the practice of hunting mon, but a mareep nonetheless.

What does that make the old man, then? Predator or prey?

Well, it doesn’t matter, does it? It’s not like he’s a Bringer candidate - he’s a few decades too old for that. Whether he is or isn’t a predator doesn’t influence the fact that I still want to hear his hunting stories. I’ll just keep myself detached as always. Just like with Suki. I’ll use him for interesting conversation, and that’s that. His life means nothing to me otherwise. I could kill him if I needed to.

I inhale deeply through my nose and stare out the window, watching as the buildings scroll by.

---​

I'm awake. But… something's different.

I'm in my room, under my blankets. The rain taps against the roof and the window. Nothing's strange about my environment… but something's off about my body. Especially my hands. I raise one against the ceiling.

Black, curved talons extend from the tips of my fingers.

That's just like…

I lick my teeth. My canines are bigger, pointer.

My lips curl into a grin. Yes. Yes! The time has come!

I get up and rush to the window - noticing my body is larger now - and open the curtain. The glass is red from droplets of blood smacking into it.

Yes, yes, yes! Judgment is here - predators have been rewarded, while the prey --

The prey. The prey! I have to find Him!

I run out of my room and down the stairs. Or I try to, but the sight of what's downstairs stops me in the last few stairs.

The windows have been bashed in, and the furniture is in chaos. A body lies motionless on the floor in the kitchen, its belly opened and eaten from -- Abe's. He didn't last a day, not that I expected him to.

Two men - similarly enhanced as me, given their size - are hunched over something, their backs to me until one of them looks over his shoulder and notices me.

There's blue blood on his face.

Stomach sinking as if filled with rocks, I step forth. "What are you eating?"

He grins. His teeth are blue, too. "Relax," he says. "You'll get your turn."

Clenching my teeth, I dive between them and shove them away to see.

It's Him, torn out of his shell, missing tentacles, lying in a pool of blue. His eyes bug out as He looks at me and reaches with a limb He still has. He whimpers.

I try to scoop Him up, but my claws sink into His flesh. He squeals, trying to withdraw to a shall He no longer has.

"Oh Gods," I breathe. "I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry…"

"Hey, it's that dog again," says one of the men.

I turn around to see what he's talking about and find myself looking into the yellow eyes of a familiar beast. Before a second has passed, it has opened its mouth and bitten down on my skull.

I wake up.

It's dark.

I make a fist. No talons. Just dull nails.

Still human. Still before Judgment.

I let out a shaky breath and curl up.

---​

I have to wonder. If I had gone home with that guy that hit on me yesterday evening and stayed the night, would I have still dreamt the same dream?

It's not the only thing I'm wondering. I feel like kicking myself for not taking the opportunity when a handsome guy who definitely looked like the receiving sort came up to me and flirted, but yesterday I just didn't feel like taking him up on it, too many thoughts swirling through my head. I thought I'd gotten rid of them by realizing that it's just not my belief that He is Him but the belief of everyone around me, meaning His memories had to have been really there, but I still spent the evening wondering if HE was really being truthful.

I decided to skip today's visit to Andre due to my psych appointment, which in turn went pretty well. Dr Marsh was a little surprised to see me come to her with schizophrenia, but handled the appointment professionally. I told her everything I'd told my therapist and then some, and she prescribed me some drug with a long name. I asked her how long it took to take effect and she said around one to two weeks. I decided that I'd go see HIM two weeks from now. Not that it felt all that important anymore - after all, His memories were quite a convincing piece of evidence.

Either way, we scheduled a call for one week from now to see if I got any bad side effects and I gave her my number. She was the first person I'd given my number to outside my family. I should ask for Andre's number next - it had slipped my mind every other time before…

But then there was something else. She asked me if I had schizophrenia in the family. I told her I didn't know, and she told me to find out before next week. I'm gonna have to ask mom.

I don't know how she's going to take it, being told that her psycho of a son might be schizophrenic, too. She'd probably get upset about paying for more when drugs are needed. She would be that stingy…

I picked up the drugs on my way home, lucky that I'd kept my medical insurance card in my wallet, because I wouldn't have gotten them otherwise. I'm going to be starting off with a week of one pill and then move on to two pills provided everything goes well. I'll be taking them in the evening since they can apparently have a sedating effect.

I walk down my home street and -- what the fuck? Someone's going through our trash!

"Hey!" I shout at her, running closer. She withdraws from the trash, a startled look on her face, and I recognize her. It's that Arcean woman again! How did she find out where I lived? Did she tail me some time I was preoccupied and didn't see her?

"What the hell do you think you're doing?" I ask her.

Her eyes fall on the plastic bag my drugs are in. "What's in that bag?"

"None of your goddamn business," I shout. I transfer the bag to my left hand and pull out my knife with the right. She puts up her hands. I step closer. "You're gonna tell me what the hell it is you're after, or --"

Her startled look transforms into a smirk. "Or you're gonna do what? Stab me?"

I open my mouth to respond, but she's got me. I can't do anything with this knife.

"And what are you doing, threatening people's lives? Don't you know that's a crime?"

A crime?

Shit, I think it is. That means --

"Aren't you on thin ice with the law already?"

I clench my teeth and quickly sheathe the knife. Her arrogant look is infuriating, but I have to take it. Even if I look like a bitch.

To whom? asks the therapist's voice.

…Yes, that's right. I don't care about her opinion. Though it's hard not to with that smirk…

"Listen," I say, "I'm sure going through people's trash on their property isn't perfectly legal, either. So how about we both go our separate ways --"

"Oh, you think you're in a position to argue?" asks the woman, and I once again have to remind myself that I cannot stab her. "I know you can't afford to be suspected for any crime. I can. I'm only trespassing at worst. If you call the cops now, I'll tell them all about your threat!"

I growl. "You don't even have any evidence," I say, attempting to call her bluff.

"Oh yeah?" she says, then point to the right. There's a guy standing there, looking at us. He flinches.

Shit. An eyewitness.

"You saw the whole thing, didn't you?" the woman asks.

"Uh," begins the guy, who's a young man about my age. "I really don't wanna get involved --"

"You should be involved," the woman says. "Do you want maniacs like him walking the streets, pulling their knives at people at the first sign of trouble, huh?"

He looks at me. "Uhh, I'd rather not --"

"You have a duty to this neighborhood," she says. "Who knows who's the next one he threatens? You? Your parents?"

He glances between the two of us. I'd like to threaten him, too, but that's only gonna make things worse. So maybe… ugh.

"Look, I'm sorry," I say. "I was just trying to scare you off, okay? And I was wrong to do that." The hell I was. "Let's just keep the law out of this, alright?"

"I'll keep it out if you leave me alone," the woman says. By now, she's pretty heated. Her wide eyes say that she's scared but pushing through it through sheer spite.

"Fine, I'll leave you alone," I say. "But at least tell me what you're doing."

"That's not leaving me alone," she says in a sing-song voice. "I don't have to tell you anything. Now just go inside and let me finish here!"

I inhale sharply. Son of a bitch. Haven't wanted to stab somebody this hard since Joanna. But I need to yield here. I don't want any cops involved. I'm already doing risky enough shit with Andre…

"Um…" starts the other guy, looking at me. "I can call the cops on her if you want…"

"Please don't," I say with a raised palm. What an idiot. Didn't he hear the whole thing? "I don't want any trouble. Just… let her do what she's doing." Not like she's going to find anything but food packaging and used paper towels.

"Alright…" says the guy and slowly starts to leave. I'm left alone with the woman.

Kill her now. No, no, I can't. I have to just take this.

With a sigh, I circle around her, keeping my distance, and walk up to my door. I glance back once. She better put those garbage bags back into the bin when she's done.

I enter through the door and shut it behind me. Fonz is in the living room, apparently having watched through the window.

"What was that about?" he asks. "Why is she still doing that? Should we call the cops?"

"No," I answer quickly. "I… threatened her with my knife, and another guy saw. And I can't afford to be caught for another crime. The police have to stay out of this."

"We can't just let her do that," Fonz says.

"We have to," I say. "Look, don't worry. She's gonna give up when she doesn't find anything."

"What's she looking for? Do you know her?"

"She's… followed me before," I say, but raise a palm before Fonz can respond. "It's not a big deal. It was only twice."

"Twice?" Fonz says and looks out the window again. "You have a stalker!"

"It's fine," I growl. "She just… has some problem, I bet. It's gonna go away if we ignore her."

Fonz frowns. "But what if she's dangerous? What about Helix? What if she… tries to do something to Him?"

"Well, you'll be with Him," I say. "And you're a trained nidoking. She's not gonna do anything with you around."

Fonz quiets and looks down at his body. I swear, he sometimes forgets what he is. "I still don't think we should let some crazy woman dig around in our trash and follow us around," he says.

"Well, just give it a little time," I sigh. "I'm sure she'll give up soon." I walk over to the window and see the woman walking away. "Look, she's already leaving."

Fonz looks out and huffs. "Fine," he says, but this better be the last time we see her."

"I hope so too," I mutter. "So… is my lord upstairs?"

"Yeah, spending time with Abe. Apparently, He's had trouble with history, and Abe offered to help."

"That's nice of that little nerd."

Fonz grimaces. "I don't think Abe likes it when you call him that."

"Unless he intends to go to the cops about it, not my problem."

Fonz sighs, and I have to admit that's a little mean of me. My family's on my side so far, and I should keep it that way.

I sigh. I was going to call my mom when I got home, but I really don't feel like I have the patience for that now. I don't even feel like going to the bar. I'll just stay home today and try my best to cool down.

I walk to the kitchen to make myself some food and try to get my mind off things.

---​

By community service tomorrow, I've already complained to Andre about the woman. He said that I should go to the cops anyway, but what does he know? He wants me to go to jail, anyway.

I also told him about Him and how everyone agrees about His memories, but he still didn't believe me. It felt like outright denial, though, rather than any logical conclusion, so I didn't feel threatened.

Since it's Wednesday, the program had a group meeting again. Nothing all that interesting happened - neither Suki nor I said anything, so it was just people I don’t care about bitching about things for an hour again. I found myself nodding off at a few points.

Actually, I’ve been more tired today in general. Could it be the drugs? It’s probably the drugs. I wonder if anyone in the group is on the same stuff I’m on. That would explain Kaito being so lethargic. He’s probably on way more of it than me…

We then got in the cars to be driven to the side of the highway to pick up trash again, and that’s where I am now. I’m in Samson’s car with Suki and Kaito.

Hm. Samson. I'm still mad at him for telling the cops about Michi in the vision, but I may as well ask him about that woman on the off chance he knows her. She was an Arcean.

I wait until we arrive and get handed out equipment before returning to Samson and getting his attention.

"Hey," I say. "Can we talk?"

His eyes light up. "Sure, what's on your mind? Have you… remembered something new about that girl?"

"No, it's not that. I wanted to know if you know a woman. Pale, blond, thirty-something, Arcean."

Samson rubs his chin. "...I meet a lot of people in my congregation," he says. "That could be a few people."

"Anyone who knows something about me? Something that would make them… stalk me?"

"Stalk you?" Samson asks. "Is someone following you around?"

"Not just that, but going through my trash."

"Well, you gotta go to the police about that."

"No, I can't," I say, annoyed that I have to explain this again. "You see, I kinda…" Or wait, can I tell him? "Can you keep a secret?"

He looks into my eyes and nods. He doesn't seem like the type to lie, so…

"I kinda threatened her on instinct," I say. "She threatened to tell the cops if I got them involved, and that'd be bad news for me since I'm on thin ice as of this program." I stare more intensely into his eyes. "You won't tell them, will you?"

"My lips are sealed," he says. "But, you know, you really shouldn't go threatening people. It's illegal for a reason."

"I know, I know, I'm working on it." I sigh. "So… know anyone like that who'd have a reason to tail me?"

Samson sinks into thought for a while. Then, he inhales sharply. "Oh, dear. Could it be Miriam?"

"Who's Miriam?"

"She was one of the nurses that was with you after you were exorcised. She's the one that took notice of the scars on your wrist. She said… she said they were giratinist symbols. She seemed upset by it."

"Giratinist…" She must have read something on Civilization X, too. "You think she's looking for proof that I'm affiliated with Giratina?"

"Could be," Samson says. "Goodness, I knew she was passionate about the subject, but to start stalking you?" Samson shakes his head. "I should talk to her."

"No!" I say as fast as I can. "She might go to the cops anyway if she feels cornered."

Samson frowns. "You really shouldn't be put into a situation like this…" He sighs. "Okay, I won't talk to her. But be careful, alright? If she starts acting dangerously…"

"I'll go to the cops anyway," I promise. I don't intend to keep that promise. "I'll be fine. I just wanted to know what she wanted."

"Sure thing." He pauses. "So… how have things been with you otherwise?"

I sigh. I'd cross my arms if they weren't holding the equipment. "It's been fine." I'm not telling him about my schizo issue.

"Been going to therapy?"

"Yes."

"Has it been helpful?"

"Maybe."

"How about the other group members? Have you been getting along?"

"Yeah, though we don't talk much. Except Suki." Oh, why'd you say that? Now he's gonna ask.

"Oh? Problems?"

"No, we get along better than the rest."

He smiles. "Well, it's nice to see you making friends."

“Yeah… well, see ya,” I say and head for the others.

“See you too! It was nice talking to you!” I hear from behind me. I roll my eyes. Even his goodbyes are overly positive.

At least he promised not to go to the cops. That’s something I can respect. Provided he does respect it… nah, I think he will.

I choose a spot and start picking up trash for the next exciting two hours.

---​

I sit on my bed with a sigh. Okay. I guess it's time to do this.

I take out my phone and open my contacts. I navigate to 'Mom' and press the call button. I raise the phone to my ear and listen to that noise it makes when you're waiting for the other person to pick up. I sort of wish that she wouldn't.

So of course she does. "Jun Akai," says her voice.

"Hey, mom. It's Red."

She pauses. "Whose phone are you calling from?"

"My own. I got one."

"I see." Another pause. "Why are you calling?"

"I have to ask a question."

Another pause. "What is it?" she cautiously asks.

I sigh quietly. "Has anyone in our family had schizophrenia?"

Yet another pause. "What?"

"Schizophrenia. You know, the mental illness?" It's getting uncomfortable. Well, it always is with her.

"Why are you asking?"

I really don't want to tell her. "Just answer me."

"No, I want to know. Tell me why."

I sigh. Fine. "Because I might have it."

Silence. I can only wonder what she's thinking right now. Not enough that he turned out to be a violent maniac. He has to be crazy, now, too.

"No, I don't think there's anything like that in the family," she finally responds.

"Not even on dad's side?" Treading dangerous waters now.

"No. We were all healthy."

Until I came along. "Okay. Thanks."

"Was that everything?"

I pause. I did get close to the subject already. Maybe I should press it.

"Yeah, one more thing," I say. "What happened to my dad?"

Dial tone.

Well, it was worth a shot.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Thirteen - Unexpected Guest

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hey all! managed to finish the chapter in time for Bringer Wednesday. i've been kind of out of it writing-wise, though, so i don't know how long it'll take to finish the next chapter.

rated mature for gore, brief torture and a mention of a sexual predator.

---

CHAPTER THIRTEEN
Unexpected Guest


---​

I enter the pokémon shelter.

"Hi!" greets Chiho from behind the reception desk.

"Hi," I greet back.

"Suki's waiting in the back," she says. "And we have a new friend with us!"

New friend? I hope that doesn't mean a human. "I see," I say and walk past her to the back. I make my way past the cages towards Suki, who sees me and smiles at me.

"You're just in time," she says. "We have a new mon with us, and it's time to walk him." She gestures to the cage. "Take a look."

I reach her and look into the cage. I freeze.

Piercing yellow eyes stare back at me from the face of a hulking horned figure. Its lips pull back in a grin of sharp teeth, and it whips its arrow-tipped tail. The beast.

"Not sure what species he is, but he looks like a roided up houndoom," Suki says and fetches a leash. "Let's hope he's not a troublemaker."

"I… I know him," I say, hoping she won't ask how. "Trust me, he is a troublemaker. You don't wanna go in there. It's dangerous."

"I'm sure it's nothing some treats won't fix!" Suki says, digging out some dog biscuits from her pocket. Then, despite my warnings, she opens the cage and walks in. The beast growls and whips its tail.

"I'm serious," I say, heartbeat quickening. "You should get out. It's not safe."

Deaf to my words, she offers the biscuits to the beast. It leans in and sniffs the little treats.

It opens its jaws and lunges, biting down on Suki's neck.

"No!" I shout. Suki opens her mouth, but nothing comes out. Her eyes bug out in pain. The beast grabs her body with its front paws and yanks back its head, tearing off a chunk of flesh. Blood sprays all around. The beast lets go, and Suki collapses on the floor.

It turns to me with bloodied teeth and grins.

I wake up.

Okay. Yeah. It was a dream. That's obvious in retrospect. The beast isn't real.

I've had more dreams about the beast again, haven't I? I wonder if there's any significance to that. Probably not. It's just a scary monster that my nightmares want to sic on me.

Though I guess it was sicced on Suki instead of me. That's a little better - or so I'd like to think, but I'm still left upset.

Why is that so? I shouldn't care if she died. She's a mareep. The only mareep I allow myself to care about is Him, and that's because I already know it's useless to try and sever that connection. My love for Him came through the journey. I'm forever changed because of that.

But Suki? I just met her. She's just… somebody. Somebody I talked to and had a good time with. There's no reason to care about her well-being other than a surface level 'oh, if she died, I couldn't chat with her anymore'. I shouldn't have such a… visceral reaction to seeing her die. That's what mareep do. A predator like me shouldn't even flinch.

After all, she's going to get mauled after ascension, anyway…

And there it is again. That twisting of my stomach. That feeling of wrongness. That thought that maybe I don't want Judgment to come. But that's ridiculous. Ascension is what I've wanted ever since HE told me about it, even after I found out that I wouldn't be at the helm. I still want my fangs and claws. I still want - need - immortality. I want to avoid death, infinite suffering…

If it really is infinite suffering. If HE isn't lying to me to manipulate me like Andre said.

No, HE does not lie to you. There's that thought again, embedded in my brain. Making me complacent.

I don't like this. I don't like this at all. I want to go back to the time when everything was clear. Before Suki. No, before Joanna. No, before HE told me I needed to stop loving Him. When all I had to worry about was waiting for godhood and not getting caught for my crimes. Before things got complicated. When things were black and white, not shades of gray. I wish things had stayed like that.

…Yet that would mean I wouldn't have met Andre.

I guess that's one upside to all this. I got to meet another killer. I got to show my true self to someone other than HIM. Sure, Andre hates it, but despite that, he cares for me. It might be just because of pity or some personal problems on his part, but he's still company. We've had good times together, watching movies and learning about the Helixian Kingdom. When I'm with him, I just feel… happy. Even if he questions all my beliefs and says my opinions are shit. I simply want to be with him.

I really do love him.

I sigh. I just had to fall in love with somebody who hates me. Somebody who's never gonna love me back. I mean, sure, I didn't think anyone would love me after they found out about my crimes anyway, but… a guy can dream, okay?

I guess he's going to be gone once Judgment comes around, too. And of course that thought makes my stomach turn as well. I want to tell myself I could protect him, but I don't think know if I can even protect Him. Sure, I'd like to believe he'd be left alone if I declare Him my property, but will that really work? Will the Helixian laws really be kept the same? Will the other predators really respect them?

Will HE even keep HIS promise to make me immortal?

And there it comes, the panic about death, the infinite suffering HE told me about. But I still don't know if HE told me the truth. Souls could actually be destroyed upon death, not linger. Then there wouldn't be anything, even experience. And that means no pain.

I have to ask HIM again. I have to demand that HE tells me the truth. HE probably won't tell me anything different, but I have to ask the question. I just have to wait two weeks to find out.

---​

"Hey."

"Hey."

Andre opens the door for me. I step in, take off my shoes and hang my amulet up on the coat rack as I've done these past few times. Andre sits by the kitchen table, the textbook already on the table along with some pen and paper, and sighs.

"Something on your mind?" I ask.

His eyes meet mine. "People have been trying to contact me. They're worried because I haven't been myself lately."

I clench my teeth. "Can you keep them from finding out about our arrangement?"

He sighs. "I hope so." He shakes his head. "So, how have you been?"

"Well, I've been taking my antipsychotics, and I think I'm having some side effects," I say, sitting down opposite him and setting down my backpack. "Mainly feeling tired and sleepy. I hope they pass soon."

Andre nods. "And did you call your mother?"

I sigh. "Yeah."

"How'd it go?"

"I got the information I needed, but I also got cocky and asked the question she's never agreed to answer."

Andre's eyebrows raise. "What question?"

"What happened to my dad."

"Huh," Andre replies. "What was her answer?"

"She hung up."

"Rough," Andre says. "So… you don't have a dad?"

"No," I say. "Well, I guess I kinda do, given Abe's dad, but I've never seen him as a father."

"I see," he replies. "Well, it's no wonder you're a Helixian."

I raise a brow. "What do you mean?"

"You've adopted a deeply toxically masculine ideology," he says. "It makes sense when you consider the lack of a positive father figure."

I frown. "I follow this ideology because it's the truth," I growl.

"Do you have any male figure in your life that you look up to that isn't a Helixian?"

I pause to think. "No, not really," I say, "unless…"

"Unless what?"

"I met this old man on Monday in community service while delivering meals," I say. "He was a former hunter. Oh, he had all these heads and busts of mon on his walls. One of them was a suicune."

Andre's nose wrinkles. "Of course you'd find that intriguing," he says.

"Of course you wouldn't," I say back.

Andre resets his face. "I am glad you're meeting people, though," he says. "It's important for the deprogramming."

Deprogramming. Is that what's happening to me?

"Are you going to see him again?" he asks.

"Should be again next Monday," I say. "Though… hm. I was kind of thinking I would see him off work so that he could tell me some hunting stories."

"Well, why not go today?"

I purse my lips. "Yeah, I might as well."

I remember again that he's the grandfather of one of my victims and huff.

"You're thinking something," Andre says - I forgot my amulet was off. "What is it?"

"Oh, well, it's… a funny coincidence," I say. "That old man was the grandfather of one woman I killed."

Andre's eyes widen. He's quiet for a few seconds. Then, he frowns. "Is that why you're going there? To revel in the aftermath of your kill?"

"No, it's not like that," I say. "I really do wanna hear his hunting stories. The fact that he's related to a victim… I don't really know how to feel about it."

He crosses his arms. "How come?"

"Well, his son's family wouldn't talk to him except for his granddaughter. When I killed her, he was left all alone again. And it seems… unfair."

He gives me a disapproving stare. "Unfair?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know you think 'killing innocents' isn't fair, but try to view this from a Helixian perspective," I say. "That man was a hunter, possibly a predator, and that deserves reward, not punishment."

"But aren't social bonds a sign of weakness?" he says, continuing with that stare.

"Not between predators, or predator and prey if the former isn't impeded by it," I explain. "Humans are social creatures. We like having likeminded company. We like being listened to. We like being known." I pause. "It's why I want to keep being friends with you."

"Not friends," he quickly says. "Friends don't blackmail each other. Or carve blood magic seals on their backs that make them unable to lie."

I sigh. "Okay, then, what are we?"

"Acquaintances."

"Sure."

He rolls his eyes. "Still, I'm glad you're seeing some of the consequences of your actions, even if it's not all of them. That perspective is going to help you realize what you've done is wrong."

"I wouldn't be so sure. I'm only realizing that I've overlooked the possibility of hidden predators suffering from my killings. I still don't feel guilty about taking the lives of those women. And I never will."

He sighs. "You're really determined to stay a piece of shit, you know that?"

"I'm determined to stay a predator."

"Whichever way," he says. Then, he grabs the Helixian textbook. "You ready to teach me some more Helixian?"

I smile. "Of course."

---​

"It was over in a second. I turned around and saw blue and fired. He yelped, and I saw that I'd gotten him in his chest. He collapsed, but his crimson eyes still stared at me, full of wild fury. Overtaken by shock, it didn't occur to me to end his pain early. But I suppose that was a blessing - made for a much prettier bust."

The old man had really gotten into his story. He wasn't the only one. Listening to his story of tracking down that suicune, I felt like a kid again.

He must have told the same story to Ruri. It's strange to have gone through the same experience one of my victims had gone through. Uncomfortable, really. It makes it seem like we're not so different. That I, too, could have fallen prey to another predator. Taken on my way home someday and had my life forcibly cut short. Killed despite being a predator. If death wasn't the thing I was most averse to, it would be the damage to my pride.

The old man seemed sad when I left. I guess the joy I brought him by visiting was temporary. I'm actually a little annoyed by that. Why couldn't my act have had a greater impact? But I guess I'm fighting against some pretty profound loneliness. Depression, too, most likely. I should know how that feels. Although I have immortality to look forward to. The only thing he thinks is coming for him is death.

Of course, if he is a predator, he'll be rewarded once Judgment comes. The new body he would get would surely be in better shape than his current one. He'd get to hunt again, though this time he could do it with his own fangs and claws. And he could hunt humans. Though it doesn't seem like he'd want to do that. Would that change with his new body as well?

But then it's also possible that he's a mareep, and then he really will be only meeting death. And not peacefully, either. No, he'd see the blood rain and the enhanced predators prowling the streets. Hear the screams of the prey that have ignorantly wandered outside and been torn to shreds. He'd grab his rifle and wait in terror for the door to be broken down. And when that happened…

I don't really know how that'd go down. I don't think the predators would rush down a guy with a gun. I think they're still too mortal for that.

Still, he'd die at some point, and he'd die afraid. That doesn't seem fair. For a mareep, he's respectable. He's earned the right to a good death. But Judgment will not let him have it…

Hm. Should I… help him…?

No. Too risky. Not to mention how I also dislike the idea of making whatever happens after death come to him sooner. As depressed as he may be, life is still life. He should get to have it for as long as he can.

After my bus trip and a bit of walking, I arrive at my home street. I see my yard and the garbage. Miriam isn't there. I haven't seen her since Tuesday. Either she does her business while I'm away, or she's given up on searching the trash. I don't know how to feel about the latter possibility. If she's no longer doing anything legally questionable, she has no reason to extort me, and she might go to the cops about what I did. Hell, she's likely to. She clearly thinks I'm some kind of giratinist lunatic and wants me off the streets.

Gods. I guess all I can hope for now is that the police don't take it seriously or that threatening someone isn't a bad enough crime to get me kicked out of the program. It feels like it shouldn't be that bad, but I was surprised about the sentences for threatening Samson. And is this really all that different?

I shake my head with a sigh. Maybe my lawyer could make it sound like I was acting in self defense. She did follow me twice. I had reason to consider her a stalker and try to scare her off. Only the law doesn't like it when you try to deal with things yourself. They want you to go to the police for these things…

I enter the house. Fonz and my lord shout a greeting from the living room, and I greet Them back. Hm. I think I'm gonna spend some time with them. It's been a while since I did it last.

I take off my shoes and walk to the living room. Fonz and my lord sit on the couch, the latter reading a schoolbook.

"Studying?" I ask, and the omanyte peeks up from His book.

"Yeah," He says. "Biology."

Biology? My favorite subject. "Is it going well?

"Eh… I don't know." He glances at the book. "It's complicated."

I circle around the couch and sit down beside Him. "What's the current subject?"

"Blood," he says. Well, now it's doubly my favorite subject. "But… it says blood is red. My blood isn't red. So what's the deal?"

Momentarily, Mt Silver flashes before my eyes. I try my best to ignore it. "Oh, I can explain that," I say. "You see, vertebrates - creatures with spines, like mammals, birds, reptiles and fish - have red blood because of a compound called hemoglobin in it. It's what carries oxygen around. But omanyte and other cephalopods - like octillery and inkay and clobbopus - don't have hemoglobin. Instead, they have a compound called hemocyanin that carries the oxygen, and it's blue instead of red. That's why your blood is blue."

"Oh, okay," he says. "It does mention that hemoglobin thing here." He sighs. "Why can't they explain things about omanyte on here?"

"Well, there are hundreds and hundreds of pokémon species," I say. "They simply don't have time to explain everything about everyone." I give a smile. "But I'm pretty knowledgeable on the omanyte line. You can always ask me if you're wondering something."

"Yeah… or the internet, I guess."

"Right." The internet. Who knows how many things I would have learned from there if I didn't have my phobia. "Anything else you're wondering about?"

"Well, it talks about red blood cells as one type of cell," He says. "Do I have… blue blood cells, then?"

"You don't, actually. Your hemocyanin isn't inside any cells in your body and instead floats freely in the plasma."

"That's another thing," He says. "Plasma? Isn't that, like, supposed to be what lightning is made of?"

"I think that's a different plasma," I say. "When talking about blood, plasma means the fluid part of blood in contrast to the part that's made up of cells. It's actually slightly yellow and transparent in color in vertebrates. The red color comes from red blood cells."

He frowns. "There must be, like, a lot of those cells, then."

"There is. If I remember right, they make up almost half of the total volume of the blood."

"I see." He turns back to his book, then points to an illustration of the circulatory system of a vaguely canine pokémon. "So why are half of the blood vessels drawn as blue if their blood is red?"

"That's because they look blue from the outside," I tell him, pulling back my sleeve on me right arm - left arm isn't good with all those scars - and showing my wrist to him. "Can you see those faint blue lines? Those are my veins."

He grabs my skin with his suckers and pulls it closer. His touch is cold as always, and yet it always makes me feel warm inside. "Oh, so that's what those are," He says. "What about your red vessels? Why can't I see any of those?"

"Those would be my arteries, and those are deeper under the skin."

"Uh-huh."

One panicked thought is alerting me that I've most certainly taught all these things to Him in His prior lives but He doesn't remember them now, giving credence to the theory of Him actually not being the same person, but I know better. There's still the journey and Mt Silver, both of which he remembers - and still has nightmares about sometimes - meaning He is the same one I first learned to love all those years ago.

But what if He just has the memories of his previous clones? What if the soul is different?

Cold. Cold in my heart. HE could have still lied. Lied to gain my trust.

No, HE does not lie --

Shut up! I can't think that! I can't just trust HIM blindly! I have to doubt everything!

"You okay?"

I see Him staring at me, worry in His eyes.

"I'm fine," I say. "Just spaced out, that's all."

He lets go of my wrist and returns to His book.

But is it Him? Or is He someone else?

Well… He has His genes, His personality and partly His memories. Even if the soul was different, He'd be a nigh-perfect recreation.

Whatever the case, I know I love Him. Nothing is wrong with this version of Him. It's not His fault the previous ones died. I shouldn't take it out on Him.

But what I might have to do is mourn the original. And the second one, too. Although usually mourning is done because you can't be with the deceased anymore. You can't see their face or hear their voice. But I can.

But I can't simply decide to mourn based on how I'm affected. I have to mourn the fact that the previous versions are gone. That they no longer get to live. They're dead, whatever that entails. And if that entails infinite pain…

My stomach turns. I hadn't thought of that. I always thought that I'd turn Him immortal once I ascended. But then HE told me to let Him go, and now I know I'm not the one who's going to be the god…

It's not fair. It's not fair that He has to suffer. Possibly all three versions of Him.

But, well, I just don't know. I just don't know if His soul is the same as it was the first time around, and I just don't know what happens after death. All I can do is hope that HE was truthful about the soul transfer and that HE was untruthful about death. Even if it's far more likely that it's one or the other.

At least… at least right now, right here, I have some version of Him. And I love Him. That should be enough, because that might be all that I get.

---​

I awaken with a gasp.

I had that dream again. The dream where Judgment has come and the predators have broken into my house and mauled Him. It must have been the talk of His blood earlier that put it in my head.

I sigh. I contemplate going back to sleep, but I'm afraid I'll fall back into that nightmare. Maybe if I went to get a glass of water, the thoughts would have time to move on. I think I'll do that.

I get up and make my way downstairs. I have the option to turn on the lights, but I don't take it. It's kind of fun to try and see in low light. Make as little noise as possible, too. Sneaking around like this, I feel like a predator stalking his prey. Only my prey right now is just a glass of water.

I make it to the kitchen. I get a glass from the cupboard and open the tap for some cold water. I try it with my finger a few times before deciding the temperature is right. I fill up the glass, shut the tap and sip on the water until the glass is empty. It's refreshing.

As I set down the glass and prepare to head back upstairs, I hear something.

Someone's trying to unlock the door.

I stand there for a moment, dumbfounded that someone would actually attempt to break in to our house - my house - until I realize what's going on.

It's Miriam. It has to be Miriam.

Okay, what do I do? Do I scare her off? Or do I… do I get myself some evidence of her breakin? If I had that, I could extort her back and not have to worry about her going to the cops anymore!

But I have to be quick. I need someone's phone. I do know how to take a picture after my brief attempt to get over my trauma in the winter. Video… video can't be that much harder, right?

I hurry over to the living room, to the shelf where Fonz and my lord keep their phones charged, though still take care to be quiet. I don't want Miriam to hear me and leave. I grab one of the phones and click it on.

Dammit, it's a lock screen, and I obviously don't know the pattern to unlock it. But… wait. There's the camera icon in the lower right corner. Can the camera be used even when the phone is locked? I tap on it, and it seems that's the case. Great. But how do I turn on the video?

I hear the lock open and quickly shuffle back to the kitchen. I don't think she saw me. Okay. I hear some faint footsteps. How do I get this to record video? The red button? I try it. A timer appears at the bottom of the screen, counting upwards. I think it's on. I point it towards the entrance to the house, waiting for her to step out of the hall. The screen is very dark, though, colorful static dancing in the black. Will this really capture her in such low light…?

A light. Yes. She's got a flashlight. That might help. I see her step out of the hall. I breathe as quietly as I can…

Wait. That's not her. That's a man. Tohjoan. Hair shaved short, stubble on his jaw.

Oh, I see. She hired someone else to do her dirty work. That tracks, especially since I doubt she's good at lockpicking.

As he advances, I keep filming…

…until I realize something.

No one knows he's here right now except for Miriam.

Well, somebody else might, but no one who can tell the police what happened without incriminating themselves.

That means that if I manage to take him down, he's all mine.

A free kill.

My lips curl into a grin.

I click off the phone and lower it onto the kitchen counter without a sound. I'll have to get rid of that video at some point, but I don't have to worry about it right now.

Let's see. There's a wooden baseball bat propped up against the wall next to the entrance. That'll work.

I wait for him to turn to the living room and quietly search it, probably for some proof of my alleged giratinism or something, and sneak to the bat. I silently grab it and approach the man. He seems to have no idea I'm here.

Right behind him, I raise the bat and take aim. He's bent over now, but the moment he gets up, I'll knock him senseless.

Some doubt worms its way into my head. Will this really work? What if the strike doesn't leave him unconscious? Will he make noise? Will he wake up the others? Will I be able to explain myself?

He stands up, and adrenaline shuts up that part of my brain. It's now or never.

I swing, and the bat hits the side of his head.

He falls sideways onto the couch, dropping the flashlight onto the floor.

He doesn't get up.

My grin widens.

Perfect.

---​

Bringing the man into the basement was an effort and a half given the guy weighed more than me. I dragged him to the stairs and then I had to silently hope no one would wake up to the sound of his heels hitting the steps as I dragged him down. To my luck, nobody did. I then took him to the secret room and closed the door and let out a sigh of relief. The risky part was over.

After that, I undressed him. My nose wrinkled at the cigarette smell on his clothes. Yet another idiot ruining his lungs for no reason. Either way, I moved my chair in front of the covered fossil and set him up on it. I tied him up to the chair nice and tight. My torture board, while it would have been more fun to use, was meant for women, and he wouldn’t have fit.

I check his breathing and pulse again. Both are stable. I really would have hated to kill him directly with that blow. A life in my hands, and I would have done the equivalent of accidentally dropping it. No, I’d much rather take a scalpel and make it suffer.

I suddenly remember my promise to Andre. That I wouldn’t kill for as long as I was seeing him. Well, surely this is an understandable exception? This guy did break into my house. He’s not innocent like my other victims. Well, I don’t know. Maybe he’s a private investigator that just breaks the law a little bit. And is willing to help stalkers. I guess it doesn’t seem that innocent even when I put it like that.

I think I’ll ask him a few questions once he wakes up, anyway. I want to know what Miriam told him. That, and I do want to mess with him. I never got to mess with my other victims. Except Michi… damn. Way to bring the mood down.

I sit down against the bookshelf at the opposite end of the room and begin waiting. I get bored very quickly and decide to go through some Helixian documents. Then I put them away and open up the cupboard of the bookcase to see my collection of tongues.

Oh, that raises a good question. Am I going to take this guy’s tongue?

Hmm, I don’t know. He’s not pretty. And it’s not like I went through much to get him, unlike the others. He hasn’t really earned a spot in my collection.

I smile at the tongues. “Looks like it’ll stay a girl’s club over here.”

A grunt.

I shut the cupboard doors and turn around. The man’s moving. He opens his eyes slowly. He stares at his naked body, then looks around and finds me.

I grin, getting up and walking over. “Well, well,” I begin. “Look who’s waking up.”

He glares at me, not saying anything.

Hm. I circle behind him and put my hands on his shoulders. He doesn’t flinch. “You were hired by Miriam to snoop through my place, weren’t you?”

No response. He just keeps glaring at me over his shoulder.

I tilt my head. “You know, pale, blonde, in her thirties?” I say. “Or are you really not affiliated with her?”

Still no response.

“You don’t have to honor any client confidentiality here. It’s not like you’ll be there to suffer the consequences.” I smile. “On account of you being dead and all.”

No change. Hm. I expected at least a little something. Isn’t he scared at all? Maybe if I get a knife, he’ll realize the danger he’s in.

I walk over to the desk to pick up a knife in its scabbard, unsheathe it and return. The man glances at the blade and then back at me. Still no fear.

What, does he think I’m not man enough to use it? That I’m just putting on an act? My brow wrinkles.

“I don’t think you understand the situation you’re in,” I hiss. “Maybe I should help you realize.”

I take the knife to his bare chest and slash across it. He inhales sharply through his nose, but his expression doesn’t change. He’s not afraid. He’s just pissed.

Vivid red blood rises from the wound and begins to drip. Only it’s on this guy’s body and not a woman’s. It clings to the hair on his chest. Unappetizing. But it’s not like I know if this guy’s blood is pure, anyway. I can’t consume it.

“Well, whatever,” I say, walking back over to my desk and lowering the blood-tipped knife for now. “If you’re not gonna play along, I might as well get started.”

I undress myself down to my underwear and fetch my raincoat. Having put it on, I fetch some rubber gloves and put them on. Now I’m protected from his possibly diseased blood. It’s unfortunate that I can’t just be fully nude and smear his blood all over my body, but I have to think like a mortal now that HE isn’t here to keep me healthy.

“Alright,” I say, smiling, grabbing the knife again and returning to my victim. “Now we’re ready.”

He still shows no sign of fear, just anger. Just what is he made of? Is he ex-military, trained to last under torture?

No, he can’t possibly keep that up once I start carving him properly. His resolve has to break at some point.

I look over him, not sure where to start. Normally, I carve the belly open right away, but that’s kind of tricky when he’s in a sitting position instead of being upright on the board. Maybe I could stab him. Maybe…

Oh, what the hell. I’ll just let my instincts guide me.

I grab the man by his shoulder, ready to plunge the blade into his belly --

WAIT.

Huh?

I turn around to face the fossil. It’s still covered. So why did I hear HIS --

LET ME SEE HIM.

HE is speaking to me even though I haven’t laid my eyes on the fossil. This… this must be important.

I walk up to the fossil and take off the cloth that covers it. HIS presence fills the room.

“What do you want with him, my lord?” I ask HIM.

I MUST STUDY HIM MORE CLOSELY.

I turn back to the man. For the first time, there’s confusion on his face.

Then he gasps, his eyes widening. He looks around, apparently seeing something that isn’t there. HE must be giving him a vision.

Why is HE bothering with him? He’s just some guy that broke into my house. He’s just somebody I decided to bring here and kill. Is it about Miriam? Does HE consider her a threat to the Bringer operation? Is HE extracting information out of him? I didn’t think HE was listening to me talk to him… but maybe HE pays more attention to the goings-on of the basement than I thought?

Oh, dammit. Is HE gonna kill him like he killed that rapist?

The man’s eyes widen further and his breathing gets quicker. His forehead wrinkles in fear. Just like the rapist before HE killed him. His face is gonna get cut up any moment now. Oh, well. At least I got to see him in terror, that arrogant bastard.

He gasps again, and his eyes focus on me as his breathing starts to calm. He’s out of the vision. What?

CONGRATULATIONS, RED. YOU HAVE SUCCESSFULLY FOUND ME A NEW BRINGER.



What?

---​
 
Last edited:

IFBench

Rescue Team Member
Location
Pokemon Paradise
Partners
  1. chikorita-saltriv
  2. bench-gen
  3. charmander
  4. snivy
  5. treecko
  6. tropius
  7. arctozolt
  8. wartortle
Hello! I'm finally here for our review exchange, to review six chapters of your fics! I chose to go with Chapter 1 through Interlude of this fic!

First of all, really interesting opening and concept! Six months for Red to find a new Bringer. It was really interesting to see Red being terrified of how it'd go, with the dreams.

It was also really nice to see Red being nice to Helix! He's finally admitted that he can care for Helix!

Interesting how the trial seems to only have lasted one day. Ace Attorney rules?

I really love the journal entries! It's fun to see how things are recapped with Red's hindsight. Though I'm intrigued by the year being such a small number.

I'm intrigued by the other Ducklett Program members. Interesting seeing how different they all are!

Suki's situation seems similar to Red's. I wonder if they're only superficially similar, or if they're more alike than just surface level?

Yay, Samson! Nice to see him! Hope we get to see him more!

The conversation between Samson and Red was fun. Samson is so nice and Red really wants to lash out, but he has to keep playing along to keep up appearances.

Oh boy, people are looking into Michi's disappearance. That's not going to be good for Red.

Seems like therapy is going much better for Red now! Yay!

Interesting, so Red would like to have been a surgeon if things were different. I wonder how things would have gone if he had tried to take that path?

And he doesn't know that independent learning is a thing you can do. Interesting.

The conversation between Red and Suki is fun! They're both pretty alike, though definitely still very different. It's nice seeing Red having a genuine positive conversation with someone.

And oh boy, the police are at Red's house.

Interesting that Red feels bad about killing Michi. Wonder why he feels that way about her and not any of his other victims?

Oh boy, Red talking to Samson after all that.

Interesting! Seems like Michi's disappearance could definitely be connected to Red if they looked hard enough. Oh boy.

And an argument between Red and Abe about their mom. Oh boy. Seems like things are really heating up.

And to further add to the tension, the police are asking the ghosts about Michi's disappearance, and one of them indicts Red. Oh boy. That's gonna be interesting to see what comes of it.

Looks like therapy is really starting to help Red!

Oh boy, Red kidnaps a criminal, and they're rejected by HELIX, and now Red has another body to dispose of. That's not good.

I don't have a lot to say about the Interlude due to it being mostly sexual stuff, sorry.

Overall, it was nice reading more about Red and your fic universe, and I really enjoyed reading these chapters!

Thank you for writing this!
 

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
Interesting how the trial seems to only have lasted one day. Ace Attorney rules?

oh my god my naive ass thinking trials could be done in a day. i underestimated bureaucracy

I really love the journal entries! It's fun to see how things are recapped with Red's hindsight. Though I'm intrigued by the year being such a small number.

and you're to thank for those! thanks for giving me the idea of journals in the discord. the year being small is probably never going to get addressed so i'll tell you that it's the amount of years that have passed since the brass tower burned down and ho-oh and lugia left ecruteak.

thanks for the review!
 
Chapter Fourteen - The New Guy

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
EDIT: The part in this chapter where Red tells Andre he broke his promise and promises not to try to kill anyone again has been changed. Now he lies that he only wanted to rough Ogawa up and makes no promises.

hiiiiiiii besties i am still alive yes and i have been very slowly writing. here is chapter 14. don't ask me when the next one's coming. it might be this year or it might be next year. it probably will not be the year after that though.

rated mature for homophobia and slurs.

---

CHAPTER FOURTEEN
The New Guy


---​

I can't believe what I'm hearing.

This guy? This random guy that broke into my house? He's the Bringer?

YES.

How?

HE IS STRONG, RUTHLESS AND ALMOST COMPLETELY WITHOUT FEAR.

But… but he… smokes!

I HAVE TREATED ADDICTION BEFORE. WITH MY HELP, HE WILL QUIT HIS HABIT.

I can't believe this. I studied Helixian documents and trained my body for years to be perfect for HIM, and this guy waltzes in and just gets gifted Bringerhood?

The pressure around me grows. DO YOU QUESTION MY JUDGMENT?

…No, my lord. It is YOU alone who decides who will be Bringer.

GOOD. I WANT YOU TO HELP HIM PREPARE. TEACH HIM THE HELIXIAN LANGUAGE AND CULTURE AND ASSIST HIM IN TRAINING.

But I don't fucking want to. No, I can't think that. HE gave me an order and I have to obey.

I clench my jaw and give the man another look. It doesn't look like HE is making him hear this judging by how confused he looks.

I WANT YOU TO FREE HIM NOW.

YOU really think he can be trusted?

YES. HE WILL NOT TELL THE LAW ABOUT YOU.

I'm uncertain. HE has never been wrong before, but… there's so much on the line here…

I HAVE CONVINCED HIM THAT HE NEEDS ME. HE WILL NOT BETRAY ME. HE KNOWS I WILL FIND HIM AFTER ASCENSION IF HE DOES.

And cause him unimaginable agony.

CORRECT.

Alright. I guess I'll free him, then.

YOU MUST RETURN TO ME AFTERWARDS, HE says. I SENSE YOU HAVE DOUBTS I MUST ASSUAGE.

Doubts. I understand what HE means.

"Right, my lord. I will return," I say to the fossil.

HIS presence recedes, and I turn back to the man. I notice that the wound I cut into him has healed.

I sigh. "Well, it appears I won't be killing you tonight," I say. "Sorry about… everything."

I circle behind him and untie the ropes. Once he comes free, my pulse quickens. I know HE said he wouldn't do anything, but it doesn't override my instincts.

I fetch his clothes and bring them to him. "Get dressed," I say, as if it needed to be said.

Once he's taken the clothes and begun to dress himself, I take off my raincoat and put my own clothes back on. I discard my rubber gloves into the trash, a little bummed out that I didn't get to use them for pulling out any organs.

But that's a small price to pay for having a new Bringer, isn't it?

That's right. As much as I don't think this guy really deserves to be the Bringer, having one means that I'm now safe. I've managed to find a Bringer before six months have passed, and that means immortality is mine. I don't have to be afraid anymore. Hell, I don't think even imprisonment is a threat any longer if HE will make me immortal once ascension comes, anyway… though maybe I shouldn't rely on that. This new guy still needs training, and I need to be there to help him complete it. And to give him access to the fossil. Abe wouldn't just let this guy in.

Both of us are now clothed. It's time we left. Or, no - we should settle on a game plan here rather than upstairs to minimize the chances of someone waking up.

But what kind of game plan are we talking about? Should I introduce him to Andre and teach both of them Helixian at the same time? That sounds reasonable. I'd have to help him train some other times, though. Andre doesn't really have a room for exercise. But, yeah. Going to Andre's sounds good for starters.

"So," I begin, "we should settle on a time for our next meetup. Is tomorrow at 10 AM here in front of my house okay?"

I hold my stare. For a moment I don't expect him to answer, but he actually does.

"Yeah," he says. "I can do that." His voice is rough. Pretty much how I expected him to sound.

"Alright. And you have a car, right?"

"Yeah."

"Good. We're gonna drive somewhere. Meet somebody that we're gonna learn some things with."

"Got it."

I walk to the door and I'm about to open it before pausing. "What's your name?" I ask

"Ogawa," he says.

"Is that your first name or your last name?"

"It's the name you're gonna call me with."

That's some sass for a guy I almost killed a few minutes ago, but whatever. "Fair enough."

I open the door and lead Ogawa out of the house without any words besides a brief whispered goodbye. Once the door is shut in his wake, I return downstairs and to the fossil which still remains uncovered.

"I am back, my lord," I speak to the fossil, and HIS presence returns.

GOOD. NOW, TELL ME WHAT TROUBLES YOU.

I sigh. "I have begun to wonder if YOU truly are real, and if YOU are, if YOU have been honest with me."

WHAT HAS SPURRED ON THESE DOUBTS OF YOURS?

I think of Andre. "I… met someone. I talked to him about YOU - but not before I made sure he can't tell anyone, I assure YOU. He… he doesn't believe YOU are real. He thinks I'm delusional, and I…"

I sigh again. HE won't approve of this, I'm sure. "I told my therapist, too, and she didn't believe me either. She suggested I go to a psychiatrist to get medication, and I did. I… I meant to wait longer to see YOU to see if the medication would prevent me from hearing YOU, but that burglar changed my plans, and now I am here."

HE waits before answering, something that certainly doesn't make me feel good.

I SEE. AND WHAT DO YOU THINK IS THE TRUTH NOW?

"Well, I thought about everything YOU have done for me - bringing me to the cave, teaching me Helixian and the blood seals, resurrecting the omanyte with His memories intact… and I very much doubt it could all be false."

But…

BUT?

"It's just so convenient, that's all," I say. "I lose the omanyte, and YOU bring Him back. I fear death, and YOU offer me immortality. What if all this is just the product of my own imagination giving me what I desperately seek to escape the pain of reality?"

More silence. I hope I haven't angered HIM by suggesting HE might not be real.

I AM NOT ANGRY WITH YOU, HE says. SUCH DOUBTS ARE NATURAL. EVEN A MARK OF A SOPHISTICATED MIND.

"Then… what do YOU think I should do?"

YOU SHOULD CONTINUE TO REMIND YOURSELF OF THE EVIDENCE IN MY FAVOR. YOU WILL NEVER BE ABLE TO PROVE MY EXISTENCE, BUT THE SAME GOES FOR THE EXISTENCE OF ANYTHING OUTSIDE YOUR OWN SELF. ALL YOU CAN DO IS FOLLOW THE CLUES YOU ARE GIVEN AND ARRIVE AT YOUR BEST CONCLUSION. THAT CONCLUSION IS THAT WHAT YOU SEE AND WHAT I SAY IS REAL.

Right. And that brings me to my next question…

YOU DO NOT TRUST ME.

My pulse quickens at HIS words as I expect punishment.

FEAR NOT. I WILL NOT PUNISH YOU. AS I HAVE SAID, SUCH DOUBTS ARE NATURAL.

My body relaxes just a little.

WHICH OF MY CLAIMS DO YOU FIND UNTRUSTWORTHY?

"It's… what happens after death. My friend suggested that YOU have told me it is painful just to keep me in YOUR service."

It feels stupid saying it out loud as I know HE is just going to tell me that Andre's wrong and HE is right.

YOUR FRIEND IS NOT… COMPLETELY WRONG.

What?

I HAVE NOT BEEN FULLY HONEST WITH YOU.

Huh?

THE TRUTH IS THAT I DO NOT KNOW FOR CERTAIN WHAT HAPPENS TO ONE AFTER DEATH.

But YOU have stated it to me with such certainty…

THIS WAS TO KEEP YOU FOCUSED ON YOUR GOAL. IF I HAD TOLD YOU PAINFUL DEATH WAS NOT ABSOLUTE, YOU MAY HAVE BEGUN TO CONSIDER TAKING YOUR CHANCES WITH IT.

I would never do that. I am committed to bringing about ascension.

ARE YOU?

What could have caused HIM to think I'm not?

I SENSE ATTACHMENTS IN YOU.

Attachments… right. HE must mean Him and Andre.

UNDERSTAND THAT YOU CANNOT LET THESE ATTACHMENTS CLOUD YOUR JUDGMENT. ASCENSION MUST COME. IF YOU DO ANYTHING TO PREVENT IT FROM HAPPENING…

A strong sense of impending doom fills my heart.

YOU WILL PAY A HEAVY PRICE.

"I will do no such thing," I say, though I wish my voice didn't waver. "The Helixian Kingdom must return. The mareep deserve Judgment."

GOOD, HE says. KEEP THAT CONVICTION. REMEMBER THE PRIZE THAT AWAITS YOU - A BEAUTIFUL, DEADLY, IMMORTAL BODY.

That's right. Nobody comes before me. Nobody else is worth my life. Not Andre, not even Him. They'll only be distant memories once I get my new body, anyway.

NOW, WHAT DO YOU BELIEVE ABOUT DEATH?

I draw in a breath. "I believe that it is something I should avoid at all costs. What it is exactly is unknown, but that does not matter."

GOOD.

I smile. It feels good to be in agreement.

Although… it feels like I'm missing something. Like I still had another question.

Right!

"My lord…" I begin. "I also wanted to ask YOU if… YOU have purposefully hindered my ability to doubt you."

Yet again, I hope the accusation does not result in punishment.

I HAVE NOT, RED. IT IS YOUR OWN MIND THAT HAS DECIDED TO TRUST ME. YOU SHOULD BE THANKFUL FOR THAT, AS IT IS THE CORRECT CHOICE.

I nod. Part of me still doubts HIM, but as long as the trusting part holds control, that won't be an issue.

I think that covers just about everything. I feel lighter already.

"Is there anything YOU still wish to say to me?" I ask.

THERE IS. I WANT YOU TO STOP TAKING THAT MEDICINE. IT CAN ONLY HINDER YOU.

"What shall I tell my psychiatrist?"

YOU SHALL TELL HER THAT YOU HAVE STOPPED HEARING MY VOICE. YOU SHALL PRETEND AS IF YOU ARE CONTINUING TO TAKE THE MEDICINE.

I nod. "I shall do this. Thank you, my lord."

ONE MORE THING, RED.

"Yes?"

THIS FRIEND OF YOURS… THIS ANDRE…

Shit. Is HE going to say I can't see him anymore?

NO. YOU MAY STILL SEE HIM. IN FACT, I SENSE THAT HIS PRESENCE HAS DONE GOOD FOR YOUR MIND. I ONLY ADVISE THAT YOU KEEP YOUR DISTANCE AND REMIND YOURSELF THAT YOUR TIME WITH HIM IS TEMPORARY.

"Right," I exhale. I am happy to still be allowed to see him, but I am still sad to be reminded of his inevitable fate.

THAT IS ALL, HE says. TRAIN OGAWA WELL, AND COME SEE ME WHEN I CALL YOU AGAIN.

"Does actively calling me not deplete your powers far more than waiting for my arrival?"

I HAVE FOUND MYSELF WITH SOME ENERGY TO SPARE. AFTER ALL, I EXPECTED TO MERGE WITH YOU SOONER. NOW THAT OGAWA MUST STILL BE TRAINED, I HAVE MORE TIME TO REGENERATE.

"I see." I bow. "In that case, I shall return to you once you call me."

GOOD. GOODBYE, RED.

"Goodbye, my lord."

HIS presence leaves the room. I sigh and cover the fossil once again. As soon as I turn around, I feel a wave of fatigue. Right. I guess I am up basically in the middle of the night.

I move the chair back to the desk and leave the room. I climb the stairs quietly to the first floor, and continue on to the second just as silently. Finally, I make it to my bedroom, and I crawl underneath the blanket. Feels nice. And it feels even nicer to know that my god is real and immortality will be mine.

---​

The next day, Ogawa arrives precisely on time. The others of the house have already left, so I don’t have to answer any questions. I take my backpack with some Helixian material inside, exit the house and get in his car. Immediately, I’m assaulted by the reek of smoke. I try not to let it show, though, and promptly tell him the address we were headed to is Lily Street 19 in Viridian. He searches up the address on his phone and sets up a navigator. Seeing him operate a smartphone without any trouble, I hope dearly that I won’t have to reveal my own problems with it anytime soon. I already have the sense that he questions my authority, and showing weakness won’t help that one bit.

After my sense of smell has dulled to the smoke and I’m not in active pain anymore, I speak up. “So what exactly did my lord show you last night?”

“HE offered me a lot of power in exchange for working for HIM,” Ogawa says, not taking his eyes off the road. “I decided to accept.”

I raise a brow. That doesn’t really match up with the terror I saw in his eyes, does it? “What got you so afraid, then?”

“HE fucked with my brain somehow to make that happen.” He pauses. “I don’t get afraid.”

Wow, alright. You’re so tough that no one can scare you unless they literally put those signals in your brain. Come on. Learn some humility.

After a roll of my eyes, I move on to more logistical matters. “How much did HE tell you about the Helixians?”

“Nothing.”

I frown. “Nothing?”

“That’s what I said.”

“HE didn’t tell you what the role of the Bringer is?”

He shrugs. “HE said it’s a position of godlike power, and that I could take it.”

He’s making out sound like he had a choice. Surely HE would have killed him if he’d refused? Or had me kill him?

“HE really said nothing about the Helixians?” I ask.

“You already asked me that.”

“I know,” I say, annoyed, “but it seems unlikely to me. You’re supposed to be the Bringer. The Bringer is the one who’s going to bring back the Helixian Kingdom.”

“Well, if you know about it so much, I’m sure HE planned for you to tell me,” he says.

My lips tighten, but he might be right. Still, I don’t appreciate his attitude about it. It’s like he doesn’t care one bit about the Bringer’s background or Helixian ideology. I think he just wants the power. Why does he get to be the Bringer when I don’t?

I sigh. No, don’t go thinking those thoughts. You have to respect HIS choice.

“I guess I’m gonna tell you, then,” I say and clear my throat. “For starters, the Helixians were a people that lived in the Aava region about four thousand years ago, in the Helixian Kingdom. My lord, the one who spoke to you, was their god.”

“Okay.”

“That’s not to say that HE was just some local god. HE was of the two first beings who existed before the world was created. And once HE merges with the Bringer, HE will be all-powerful.”

“Okay.”

“Anyway, the Helixians were a race of humans enhanced by HELIX - that’s my lord. I’m sure HE introduced HIMSELF to you. HE blessed them with superior strength, agility, intelligence, vitality and appearance compared to other humans which they called lower-humans. They were also taller than lower-humans, roughly two meters on average. My lord may have appeared to you as Kohath, their first king. Did HE?”

“No.”

“Alright. Well, in any case, the Helixians were ideologically pretty different from lower-humans, following the rules and principles given by HELIX. They believed that empathy was an outdated instinct that shouldn’t get in the way of the most effective decisions, like culling the weak. That the world was divided into those more evolved in this regard - predators - and those less evolved - prey. They also allegorically called them houndoom and mareep.”

“Right.”

”While you and I aren’t genetically Helixian, we are still predators. We don’t let common morals hold us back. That makes us better than the mareep. More worthy.” I pause. “Do you agree?”

“More or less.”

“Hmm.”

“What?”

“If you’re gonna be the Bringer, you should be a bit more passionate about this stuff.”

“I guess I’ll learn.”

I hold a stare. He still doesn’t look at me.

Gods. I guess I’m gonna have my work cut out for me.

For the rest of the trip, I tell him some more about my lord and the Helixian Kingdom. I tell him the full story behind HIM and how HE met Kohath and how HE helped him escape slavery and live off the land, form a tribe, conquer villages and eventually found the Kingdom. I then move on to describing the laws of the kingdom and what life was like and how the kingdom eventually fell. I finish up my story right as we make it to Lily Street 19. What great timing.

We exit the car and enter the building. Only once we’re climbing the stairs do I remember I still haven’t told Ogawa something pretty important.

“Oh, yeah,” I say. “Just so you know, the guy we’re going to meet is aura sensitive. He’ll be able to tell if you’re lying.”

It seems to catch him off guard. “What?”

“Yeah. Sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.” I grab the amulet hanging off my neck and show it. “If you want him to be unable to read you, you should get one of these for yourself later. It nullifies your aura presence.”

“Right.”

We reach the second floor and I ring Andre’s doorbell. Moments later, he opens the door. He opens his mouth, probably to greet me, but freezes as he notices Ogawa.

“Hi,” I say. “I, uh, brought somebody over this time. I can explain inside.”

“Alright,” says Andre. “Come on in, then.”

We enter the apartment and he closes the door behind us. Once we’ve taken off our shoes, we advance to the living room and seat ourselves, all having silently noted that the kitchen table only has two chairs.

Andre, in his armchair, crosses his arms and legs. “So, who’s your friend?”

I glance at Ogawa, who’s sitting on the couch next to me, closer to Andre than I am. “This is Ogawa,” I say. “And, well… I might as well say it directly. He’s the new Bringer.”

Andre’s eyebrows raise. “The Bringer, as in… the one who will merge with your god and bring back the Helixian Kingdom?”

I nod. “That’s him.”

“How did you meet him?”

I huff in amusement. “Well, that’s a bit of a funny story. You see, he broke into my house.”

Andre tilts his head. “He broke into your house?”

“That’s right. He was hired by that lady I told you about - the one that was stalking me - to break in and…” I give Ogawa a glance. “I don’t know, find something incriminating, I guess. Anyway, I managed to sneak up behind him and knock him out. I decided to…"

Oh, actually, no I can't say I decided to kill him. Andre still thinks I'm keeping my promise. I'll lie instead. I still have the amulet on. If I do it quickly enough, he won't notice. Now continue the sentence, damn it!

"...you know, rough him up a little. Teach him a little lesson. Anyway, to do that, I brought him to my secret room and waited for him to wake up. When he did…” I’m not telling Andre about how I tried to intimidate the guy but couldn’t. He doesn’t need any more fuel to his ego. “I was about to start, but suddenly my lord spoke to me. HE wanted to study him more closely. I let HIM, of course, and after HE gave him a brief vision of some kind, HE just up and told me this was the new Bringer.” I raise up my hands with a huff. “And I just think, ‘alright, then’. HE tells me to free this guy and teach him the Helixian language and ideology, and so… here we are.”

There’s a small pause.

Andre’s gaze moves on from me to Ogawa. “Is that true?”

My jaw clenches.

“Pretty much,” says Ogawa. Good. He didn't bring how I actually said I was gonna kill him.

Andre raises a brow. “You really had a vision?”

“Yeah.”

Andre brings a hand to his chin, contemplative. It seems he’s seen Ogawa’s aura and confirmed that he’s telling the truth. Or something close enough to it.

I smirk. “Do you believe in my lord now?”

He stays silent for a while. Then he makes eye contact again. “I believe there’s something talking to you. Someone. I just don’t know who or what. But I highly doubt it’s a god like you claim.”

I huff. “All in due time, I guess.”

“What exactly do you know about your new friend?” Andre asks. “Did you just take your god’s word for him being trustworthy?”

“My lord’s word is all I need,” I say. “Besides, it’s easy to prove.” I turn to Ogawa. “Ogawa, are you trustworthy?”

“I do what HELIX tells me to,” Ogawa says.

I turn to Andre. “Is he lying?”

“He’s telling the truth,” Andre says, “but he only said that he will do what HELIX tells him to do. He didn’t say he wouldn’t betray you, and he certainly didn’t make any promises regarding me.”

“Well, let’s see,” I say, turning to Ogawa again. “What did HELIX tell you to do?”

“HE told me to do as you say.”

“Alright,” I say. “In that case, do not betray me or Andre.” I turn to Andre. “That good enough for you?”

Andre sighs. “Alright. I guess that’s good enough.”

“Grand.” I clap my hands together. “Now, shall we learn some Helixian?”

Andre gets up wordlessly and fetches the Helixian textbook alongside some paper and writing supplies. I open the textbook from the beginning and begin to give Ogawa the same lesson I gave Andre all those days ago.

Some time later, I take out the Helixian document for this time out of the folder in my backpack. It's about Helixian lifestyle rules. I have Andre read out select sentences and translate them for him afterwards, providing additional context for the rules described. I also make sure to tell him when the stress is on the penultimate syllable of a word rather than the last. During all this, I glance back to Ogawa every now and then to make sure he's paying attention. He seems to be doing so.

Andre finishes another sentence I've assigned to him - pronounced as well as I can tell as a non-native. "And what does that mean?" he asks, as he always dies.

I smirk. "Well, it means 'a man must always wash his genitals after lying with another man'."

He huffs, amused. "You picked this one out on purpose, didn't you?"

"I figured you should know."

"Thanks, but I already do this. I guess I'm more Helixian than I… thought." He loses his smile as he speaks, his gaze turning to Ogawa.

I turn to Ogawa to see what the problem is. He looks… surprised. And a little disgusted. He opens his mouth and says something to Andre that surprises and disgusts me in turn.

"You're a fag?"

The silence of the next three seconds is extremely loud.

Then Andre speaks.

"Get out."

Ogawa doesn't recoil. "Gladly," he growls, getting up.

"Wait," I say, and he stops. "Can't we discuss this?"

"Discuss what?" asks Andre. "He just called me a slur in my own home. He can't talk his way out of that."

"Wouldn't want to, either," Ogawa adds.

"As wrong as Ogawa is here," I say, shooting Ogawa a mean glance, "we're here to study Helixian. We're not here to talk about each other's sexualities."

"This isn't your apartment, Red," Andre stresses. "It's mine, and I get to decide who's in it. And I want this guy out. Now."

Damn, I guess he's serious. "Alright," I say. "We'll continue at my house, then." I get up. While Ogawa heads for the door, I gather the Helixian textbook and the document into my backpack. Andre keeps his gaze on Ogawa until it's my turn to leave.

"We're gonna talk about this later," he says.

"That's fine by me," I say. I'm not looking forward to it, though.

Once Ogawa and I have gotten our shoes on - and I've reclaimed my amulet, can't forget that - we exit the apartment without a word.

"Of course he was a fag," Ogawa mutters as soon as I close the door. "It should've been obvious."

"What's your fucking problem?" I ask. Of course his smoking and lackluster physique weren't the only things wrong with him. Of course the new Bringer had to hate gays, too.

"What's my problem?" he asks. "What's yours? Why are you on their side? Are you one of them, too?"

'No,' is my knee-jerk response. I don't like that. The time I hid my sexuality in school still affects me. "It doesn't matter if I'm gay or not. What matters here is that you're being irrational. That's not suitable for the Bringer."

"Irrational?"

"You're clinging to arbitrary morals from a bygone era. Helixians are supposed to be above that."

"And Helixians apparently fuck each other in the ass, too," he spits. "Are you gonna make me do that, too, huh?"

"Calm the fuck down," I say sternly. "Nobody's gonna fuck you. I mean, shit, look at you, you ugly fuck. Nobody wants that."

"Fuck this," he says, shaking his head, and starts making his way down the stairs. I keep up not far behind.

"What, are you gonna give up?" I ask. "Are you gonna walk away because you're too fragile to handle the concept of two guys fucking? Because you can't walk away. You can't go against what my lord says. You're stuck with me. So whatever you're feeling, you're gonna have to suck it up. This is what it takes to become a god."

Gods, I really hope HE was right about Ogawa not being able to betray me. If he does walk away, there's gonna be a problem. He can tell the cops about last night and how I have a secret murder room in my basement. And even if he wouldn't do that, I would still be out of a Bringer again.

Ogawa stops and sighs. "Alright," he says, and begins walking again, more slowly. "You've made your point. Just keep that gay shit away from me."

"Good," I say. "Now, as much as I'd like to call it a day, we should go back to my place and try to study some more. You still have a lot to learn."

"Fine. But I'm only doing that because your god told me to do as you say."

'Your god', I contemplate saying, but decide against it as the situation is tense enough as is. Gods. I can only hope he'll get less obnoxious with time.

We exit the building and enter Ogawa’s car. The ride back home is spent in silence.

---

Andre

---​

They leave. They argue in the stairway, which I can still hear, and then they descend the stairs, their voices fading.

I sigh. Gods. This changes things. The voice in Red’s head is apparently real. Okay. He’s not actually crazy. Not in that way, anyway. Instead, some kind of pokémon is manipulating him. He mentioned that he had talismans in his house, so it can’t be a ghost - or it’s some kind of ghosts with the unprecedented ability to remain in the vicinity of aura nullifiers. But if it’s not that, it’s got to be a psychic. What psychic pokémon are there in the Kanto area that could hide themselves and, assuming Red isn’t just very gullible, control minds?

Well, I’m not actually sure. I don’t know that much about individual psychic types. But I know the internet might.

I take out my phone and begin searching. ‘which psychic types can create illusions’. ‘which psychic types can control minds’. ‘can any ghosts be near aura nullifiers’. None of the questions really give answers that fit. A stantler or a wyrdeer can cast illusions with its antlers, but those can hardly sneak into a house unnoticed. A malamar can control minds, but those really don’t exist around Kanto. A hypno is possibly the best choice as they can hypnotise their target and make them forget things such as having seen them. For the ghosts, though, I was right the first time. No known ghost is immune to an aura nullifier.

A ring of the doorbell snaps me out of my thoughts. An aura has appeared behind my door, and I completely missed its approach. Oh Gods. Who is it now?

I get up and look through the peephole. It’s Sakura. Her aura’s a flaming ball of violet worry.

Shit. Okay. Maybe she hasn’t heard my footsteps. Maybe I can just stand still for a while and she’ll…

“I know you’re in there,” she says, annoyance flaring in her aura. Damn it.

Her aura calms slightly. “Seriously, what’s going on? I know you said that you’re going through some stuff, but you’ve never… shut me out like this. Please, just tell me. Let me help you.”

“I’m sorry,” I say. “I can’t talk about it.”

“Why not?” she asks. “What are you involved in? Something criminal?”

I don’t want to answer, but silence feels like the worst response. “I just can’t talk about it.” I pause. “My friend needs me to keep it secret.”

“Is it that ‘tutor’ guy that was here before?”

Fuck. Ugh. I shouldn’t have said anything. “I told you, it needs to be secret.”

“At least let me know if you’re alright.”

I have to think hard about whether I am. “I think I’m gonna be alright,” I manage to say.

“Does that mean you might not be?”

I sigh. “Well… I mean… nobody’s always alright. Everyone’s in trouble sometimes. Point is, you…” No, I can’t say that. I can’t say that she shouldn’t worry about it. From her point of view, she should. “I want you not to worry about it.”

“You’re doing that self-sacrificial bullshit again,” Sakura says, annoyance growing again, but never overtaking her worry. “You shouldn’t have to deal with this alone. Please, let me in. Tell me what’s going on. I won’t tell anyone else.” Her aura tells me she’s genuine - or she thinks she’s genuine, but I know better.

“I just can’t, okay? I just can’t.”

She sighs. She’s silent for a few seconds. “Don’t make me call somebody to check on you.”

“No!” I shout immediately. “Please, do not call anyone. Let me handle this on my own.”

“No. Either you tell me, or I’m gonna call someone.”

I clench my teeth. Shit. Am I… Am I really gonna have to tell her?

“Well?”

Well, one thing’s for sure. It’s better to have this conversation indoors rather than shouting through the door and risking all the neighbors hearing.

I open the door and see her face. Gods, it wasn’t enough to see that worry in her aura. It’s doubly painful on her face.

“Come in,” I say quietly. She nods and steps in. I close the door behind her, and we move to the living room. She sits on the couch while I sit on the armchair.

“Okay,” she begins. “Tell me what’s happened.”

I avoid her gaze. “I can’t tell you everything. You have to let me keep some secrets.”

“I’m gonna ask until I’m satisfied.”

I’m just gonna have to hope she’ll settle for part of the truth. If she won’t… I’m gonna have to worry about cops.

“Okay,” I sigh. “The truth is that… the ‘tutor’ guy, Red, isn’t really my friend. He… caught me doing something bad. And he’s gonna go to the cops about it if I don’t do as he says.”

“What’s he demanding that you do?” Sakura asks.

“Nothing… that bad,” I say, then pause to think about it, then agree with what I said. “He’s forcing me to spend time with him.”

Sakura emits confusion, then more worry. “Is he making you do… sexual things?”

I shake my head. “No. He just… wants to spend time with someone and talk about some things he’s not able to talk about with anyone else.”

“Can he… not afford a therapist? Does he not trust them?”

“No, it’s… things he really can’t tell anyone but someone he’s extorting. They’re… about something illegal.”

“What is it?”

I sigh. “I can’t say.”

“He’s not here, and I won’t tell anyone.”

“I don’t trust you.”

I can sense that she’s hurt by that. But it’s true.

“Can’t you read my aura and see that I’m telling the truth?” she asks.

“You’re telling the truth now,” I say, “but you can easily change your mind later.”

She leans onto her elbows. “Is what he did that bad?”

“Pretty much,” I say. “But… I don’t think he’s gonna get away with it. I think he’s either gonna come to his senses and confess what he’s done, or he’s gonna get caught. Of course, in that case, he might tell the cops what I did anyway, but…” I sigh. “I’ll have to deal with it then.”

“And I’m guessing that there’s no chance you’re gonna tell me what your crime was?” Sakura says.

I shake my head. “But… if it makes you feel any better, I can tell you that I believe it was the right thing to do.”

“That does make me feel better,” she says. “You’re one of the most ethical people I know.”

I smile. “Thanks.” Although you definitely wouldn’t think that if you knew the real me.

“So…” She fidgets with her hands. “You probably don’t have any estimate on how long this’ll keep going on, do you?”

I shake my head. “Unfortunately, no.”

There’s a silence between us.

“You know, you could probably solve all of this by killing him,” she says.

I flinch. “What?”

She huffs, smiling. “I’m just joking.”

Killing Red.

That would fix things…

No. He’s… well, he’s not schizophrenic, I know that now. But he still might be under mind control. His choices might not be his. It would be immoral to kill him without knowing.

Sakura leans back. “I think I’m satisfied. I’m not gonna ask you anything else.”

That’s a weight off my shoulders. “Thanks.”

“But if you ever change your mind, I’ll always be there to listen. And, well, if something happens to make you unsafe in this apartment… you can crash at mine.”

“Oh, please, that’s not necessary,” I say. “You know I can well afford a motel.”

“Yeah, but… just if you want company.”

“I still wouldn’t want to put you in any danger.”

“I’ll be fine,” she says, a little annoyed. She doesn’t get it. But, then again, she’s never been all that careful.

I sigh. “Well, anyway… now that you’re here, would you like some tea? I’ve been pretty lonely with only Red for company, and I’d love to catch up.”

Sakura smiles, and her aura chimes happiness. “Of course.”

I smile back, get up and head for the kitchen. “Still Enju blend for you?”

“Of course.”

“Glad to see you’re still the same.”

I add water to the water boiler and turn it on. I still find myself smiling. I guess it’s because I finally have a real friend again.

---​
 
Last edited:
Chapter Fifteen - Attachments

canisaries

you should've known the price of evil
Location
Stovokor
Pronouns
she/her
Partners
  1. inkay-shirlee
  2. houndoom-elliot
  3. yamask-joanna
  4. shuppet
  5. deerling-andre
hiiiiii :333 looks like i did get this chapter in before the year ended! anyway: you should note that i went back and changed some things in the previous chapter. what it is is mentioned at the top of the post. i don't think you actually need to reread the change itself if you can just internalize that described edit fine, but you can of course do it anyway.

at the moment i have no clue what's going in the next chapter. it might take a longer while. it might also have some poor pacing. idk but i guess we'll see.

this chapter is rated mature for featuring a failed suicide attempt and discussion of depression.

---

CHAPTER FIFTEEN
Attachments


Red

---​

The car ride back to my house was spent in silence. In fact, I only started speaking again after we'd entered the house, just to say that I'd fetch some writing equipment. After getting it, we moved to the basement, though only the training room rather than the secret room. There were no tables, but the floor did just fine. Well, I got him a book to use as a board to make writing easier.

I continued going through the Helixian document with him and then made him practice Helixian letters some more. Once done with that, I asked him to take his shirt off - which he was reluctant to do - and evaluated his physique again. I asked him some questions about the amount of exercise he'd been getting, and fortunately the answer was at least a non-zero amount. I had him do some exercises with me until I suddenly remembered I had somewhere to be today and asked him what time it was. It was nearly time for my therapy. Of course, I didn't tell him this - he does not need to know I go to therapy, even if I am there because the law forces that on me. Instead, I kept it vague and escorted him out of the house. My lord and Fonz had already returned from their work and school respectively, but I did not introduce Ogawa to them, and that barely had to do with the fact that I was late. I then took the bus to therapy and arrived a good chunk into the session. I apologized, and Sonya accepted it.

She asked me how my psych appointment went. I told her it went well and that I got medication, and that I've been taking it. I told her that I think it must be working because I haven't heard that god speak to me anymore. She said that it's still pretty early to say. She asked about side effects and I told her about the drowsiness I felt. She said that's normal. She then asked me how I've been feeling about the fact that my experiences might not have been real. I told her that it's been a big shock and that I've had to try and process the fact that the entity I've known for years isn't real, nor is anything HE told me. She asked what HE told me, and I had to take a moment to come up with some lies.

I went with HIM having told me that I was HIS chosen one and that I had to bring back HIS kingdom - which I did not name - but that I had to keep it a secret until the world was ready. That I should try and learn all the documents by heart in preparation. Sonya asked me if I could still understand the documents now, and I decided to say that I couldn't. That they were gibberish to me now and that I couldn't fathom how I'd looked at them before and thought I'd read things from them.

The conversation then shifted to her asking about my plans for the future. She asked me if I’d looked into that independent learning thing. I told her it’d slipped my mind with all the community service I’d been doing. She asked me if the community service had given me any new ideas on what I might be able to do for a living. I said that I did feel a bit more confident knowing that I was able to do odd jobs without any social trouble. That maybe there are more possibilities for me than I thought.

Of course, it was all pointless. Ascension will come, and the old world will be slaughtered. There will be no need for me to work a job. I’ll hunt and live off the land like my ancestors thousands of years ago. That’s my right as a predator.

She also asked about my relationships with the other groupmembers again. I told her I was still doing well with Suki. That’s surely what she wanted to hear.

But I don’t think that’s how it should be.

Last night, HE told me that HE sensed attachments in me, and that these attachments mustn’t cloud my judgment. I thought mostly about Him and Andre then, but it is true that I have also gotten attached to Suki. That nightmare I had about her getting mauled by the beast and the reaction I had to it proves that.

I should sever that attachment completely. Instead of keeping her as a friend for entertainment, I should ruin our relationship so that she won’t even talk to me anymore. If I’m lucky, I’ll even start to resent her. Hopefully not to the point where it’ll be impossible to work with her, though.

We first see each other on the parking lot of the community center, entering the car that is to take us to the shelter. We exchange a quiet ‘hey’, and the car drives out onto the street.

“So, how’s it going?” asks Suki.

“It’s going alright. You?” I say before I realize that’s probably too friendly already. But I think I should keep up the facade until it’s just the two of us. I need to look good in front of every authority in the program.

“It’s been alright,” she says. “A bit quiet now that the school year's over.”

"I see.”

"I'm looking for a summer job, though. I know I should've looked for it way earlier, as now all the good places are taken, but I was too caught up in my studies to think ahead. And then that other thing happened, of course…"

"Yeah."

"Previous summers, I've just taken the time off and chilled, but now… I don't know. I think it's time to grow up."

"Uh-huh." I mean, I haven't worked a single summer, and I don't find myself to be immature. I refrain from saying this, though. I don't want to engage with her any more than I have to.

"I'm kinda not mommy and daddy's little girl anymore," she says quietly, "so I should act like it."

"Sure."

"How about you?" she asks. "You thinking about picking up a job?"

Well, I haven't had one so far. I don't see why I should get one now. "I don't really know."

"Well, if I find an extra spot somewhere, I'll tell you about it."

"Mm."

A few seconds of silence pass. Then she offers to talk about some fun facts she's learned again, and I accept the offer. She's kept busy for the remainder of the ride by this. It even spills over to when we enter the shelter and take out the mon who need walking. She pauses her recounting of some video she'd watched about a rare phenomenon in birds where they may turn out half-male half-female to tell me that I should take Sirius this time as he's warmed up to me - and I realize that he really has, as he hasn't growled at me for a while - and we leave the shelter for the forest path we always use.

With us finally alone, no Chiho in the other room to overhear us, I can make the move to burn a certain bridge.

"...and if the torkoal has always moved further by the time the guy's reached where it used to be, he technically shouldn't ever reach it at all," Suki says. It's not even anything related to biology this time, but she's gotten comfortable enough with me to share just any tidbits of information that's excited her in the past few days. "This and the arrow thing and a couple others I didn't get into then made him come to the conclusion that all motion must be an illusion. I'm not sure what that actually solves because it doesn't explain what causes that illusion to exist, but --"

"Listen."

"...Yeah?"

I stare into her eyes, which she averts, glancing back every now and then. Some part of me, some fucking pathetic part of me, causes me to hesitate. No. This has to be done. This will be done.

"Suki," I begin, gathering the words I've chosen while waiting for this moment, "I don't actually care."

"...Oh," she responds. "Sorry. I thought it was interesting. But I guess you never expressed it was interesting to you, too. Sorry, I'll keep to biology --"

"No," I say, and that fucking little bitch part of me tells me I shouldn't say what I'm about to say. "I don't care about any of it."

“What… do you mean?”

I sigh. “I actually don’t care about anything you’ve told me, biology or not. I was pretending to to be nice, but I can’t keep this up anymore. I just don’t care. You’re a boring person, and I don’t enjoy talking to you.”

“...Oh.”

We keep walking, and she stares ahead. Still, I see the distress slowly growing on her face. That weak part of me prods at my heart. Look what you did. You’ve broken her heart. You’ve squashed her self-esteem. Well, good. I like doing things like that. I like hurting the weak. They deserve it. She deserves it.

“So y-you-” She clears her throat, her voice wavering. “You don’t like me?”

“No,” I say. “I don’t like you.”

“A-alright. That’s… alright.”

We continue in silence, the mon walking alongside us, stopping every now and then to sniff the ground and mark it. Suki avoids looking at me, even my entire direction. I can hear her sniffle a few times. I wish I could say it didn’t affect me.

Eventually, the walk is over, and eventually, our shift is over. We didn’t speak save for a few necessary words. I also said ‘bye’ when I left because Chiho was there. She didn’t notice anything was wrong.

Now I’m sitting on the bus on my way home. I think I feel… accomplished. I had a job to do today and I did it. Even if I did feel some wrong emotions. And still do. But it’ll go away. I’ll come to my senses and stop feeling like I did something wrong. I’ll be back to being the misanthrope I’ve been for so many years.

And I will not shed a tear when HIS houndoom come to tear Suki apart.

---​

June 14th, 149

It has been a while since I last wrote in this journal, and a lot has happened since.

Starting with the issue of my possible schizophrenia… I did indeed receive medication from my psychiatrist, and I did take it, but I have since met with HIM again and HIS voice was no fainter. In any case, HE reconvinced me of HIS existence, and I decided to drop the medication.

Something that has been going on for longer but I haven’t mentioned is that I seem to have a stalker now. An Arcean woman by the name of Miriam, who was one of the nurses that was with me when I was exorcised, had apparently taken note of the scars of the psychic nullifier on my wrist and decided they were giratinist symbols. As someone I presume is staunchly against giratinism, she took it upon herself to follow me in public two times - perhaps more - before showing up at my house to go through my trash. I confronted her and foolishly made a threat in front of a third party, removing my ability to go to the police about her as she could bring attention to that and get me in hot water with the Ducklett Program. She left soon after that, but she wasn’t done with me, no…

Last night, she sent a man to break into my house to find evidence of my supposed giratinism. I happened to be awake at the time and managed to knock the man unconscious. Realizing I had the opportunity for a free kill, I brought him to the secret room and waited for him to awaken. Before I could tear into him, though, to my great surprise, HE interrupted and told me HE wanted to study him more closely. After a spell of silence, HE told me this man was the new Bringer.

If you’re someone other than me rereading my own writing (though I don’t know who you could possibly be in that case and how you would have gotten your hands on this journal), surely you must be shocked by this as well. Even more so when I tell you that this man was a smoker and not impressive in physique. Regardless, HE has made HIS wishes clear and I will respect them. It does make more sense, too, when you consider that this man stayed fearless of the situation up until HE showed him a vision. He is either very brave or unable to experience fear without divine intervention. Both are highly valuable traits for a predator.

Either way, this man’s name is Ogawa. HE ordered me to teach him Helixian and train him, and HE ordered him to listen to me. I took him to Andre’s today so that they could study together, but unfortunately, Ogawa revealed himself to hate homosexuals, and Andre threw him out of the apartment. We spent the rest of our study session at my place instead, also doing some training. Despite his reluctance, he seems to be performing well enough.

That does it for the things that are important enough to put down. I will continue to tutor and train Ogawa, and I will return for another journal entry once I have enough progress to report. I imagine that we are still quite some way from ascension with how much work Ogawa’s body needs to be perfected, but I can rest easy knowing that I no longer need to look for a Bringer. The path to my immortality is basically secured. All I need to worry about now is not getting caught before ascension. Hell, even that I’m not so sure about. Ogawa would still be the Bringer without me, and I would have been the one to bring him to my lord - something HE told me would earn me my immortality. Ascension would still come with me behind bars, and I would be set free.

Glory to HELIX. The houndoom shall inherit the earth.

Red Akai, High Priest


---​

The weekend passed by without surprises. On Saturday and Sunday, I tutored and trained Ogawa some more. I also briefly explained to him my family and what the deal with the omanyte is. I did not speak about my attachment problem to him, though. Just that He needs to stay alive to help HIM gather HIS powers.

What I did end up having to reveal to Ogawa was my button phone when we changed contact information. He didn't react to it externally, but I could tell that he was laughing on the inside, the bastard.

Andre I haven't seen in a few days. I called him on Saturday to let him know I wouldn't be coming over for a while. He wanted to talk about the whole 'Ogawa is homophobic' thing, but I told him we could leave that for when we were face to face. When that would be, I wasn't sure, but I told him I'd call first when it happened. I think it's gonna be within the week, though. I wouldn't want to be apart from my beloved too long, now, would I?

Well, in any case, it's Monday now. I've already had my session with Ogawa, and now I'm doing meal deliveries at community service again. The old man I befriended - he told me his name was Tomio - should be up next. I'm not… sure what to do with that, though. If I broke things off with Suki…

Well, I mean… Suki was a mareep, clearly, but Tomio might be a predator. Predator-predator relationships are fine. Or… no. Are they? I'm still not supposed to get so attached that I would be unable to harm him if HE asked me to - that's my duty as a priest. And judging by the fact that I did flinch just now thinking about having to harm him, I do have an attachment. So I should ruin this relationship, too. Damn. I wanted to hear more of his hunting stories…

Well, it doesn't matter. If I managed to reject Suki, rejecting someone I've met even fewer times should only be easier. Although there is the fact that he has more to lose since I'm basically his only friend… no, I have to stay strong. Cruel. Like a predator ought to be.

Alright, that's his house. The car pulls up into the driveway and parks. I get out, grab a meal package from the backseat and walk up to the door.

Huh. The door is open. I guess I'll let myself in. And maybe tell Tomio to pay more attention to the door. Or maybe not. That would be a sign of caring.

I slip in and take off my shoes. I walk further into the house, looking around for the old man. "Tomio?" I shout out. It still feels a bit like I should be more professional, but he was the one who insisted on a first name basis. "It's Red. Your meal's h-"

I freeze the moment I see him.

Kneeling on the floor, he holds a rifle upright between his legs, the muzzle touching the underside of his raised chin. Tears stain his reddened face distorted by a grimace. His breath is heavy as he stares back at me with pained eyes. His finger's on the trigger.

"...Don't do it," I quietly say, almost whispering.

"Why shouldn't I?" he asks, voice wavering. "Why should I stay alive? It's only gonna be more of the same until it gets even worse. Why shouldn't I get to end it sooner?"

Why? Because death is worse. But I shouldn't say that. No, he should get to live the rest of his life without fearing it. But how do I make sure he'll actually live it?

Ask questions. Keep him talking. De-escalate.

"What is it that's painful?" I ask. "What is it that's worth dying to avoid?"

"You don't understand," he says. "You're young. You have your whole life ahead of you. You have family, friends. Things to look forward to. Things that make it worth powering through."

"Powering through what?"

"An empty life with no joy. Or if there is any joy, it's quick and fleeting and leaves no lasting satisfaction. I don't know how to be happy anymore, not that I have anything to be happy about. My only living family hates me, I have no friends, and I'm in constant discomfort, occasionally pain. I'm nothing but a burden on society and the people that are forced to look after me. I would not be missed."

"That's not true. I'd miss you."

And that… is a problem.

I shouldn't miss him. I shouldn't even be trying to talk him out of suicide. I shouldn't care.

But I can't stop.

"You'd really care about the old man you've had two conversations with?"

"Yes, I would," I say, eyeing the gun. "Now, please put the gun down."

"If I put it down, I won't have the strength to put it back up again," he says. "I need to do this now, before I change my mind." His hands shift on the gun. I freeze up.

"Don't," I say. "You'll… you'll make me see it. It'll scar me. You don't wanna do that, do you?"

Some tough guy part of me swears that it wouldn't faze me. And that should be true. But I don't think it is.

"...No," he gives in. "No, I don't want you to see it. So you should leave. I'll only do it after you're gone."

It's true - I could leave. I could tell the driver that I delivered the meal normally, and we would drive away. He'd only be found once the next guy came along, or perhaps sooner if somebody called the cops about the gunshot…

Well, it’s irrelevant when he’d be found. The point is that I have a chance to prove my lack of attachment.

But I can't do it. The thought of it makes me sick. The thought of letting this proud hunter plunge himself into the hell that is death when there are so many others deserving of that fate. He deserves to live while he still can. He deserves happiness. And… and I owe him that. I'm the one that took it away. I'm the one that killed his only friend. I'm the reason he's so alone. I'm the reason he's holding that gun right now.

To leave him to die simply isn't fair.

"I'm not leaving," I say. "I'm not leaving until I know you're safe."

I slowly kneel to place the meal package on the floor, reach into my pocket and pull out my phone.

"Please," says Tomio. "Don't. They'll only take me out of my home and feed me more pills. It won't help."

"It's still better than death," I say, pressing in the emergency number and raising the phone to my ear. The other side picks up quickly with a woman speaking.

“Hello, emergency phone operator, which service do you require? Fire, police or ambulance?”

“Uh, ambulance? There’s a suicidal person.”

“I’ll just connect you now.”

Small pause.

“Hello, where are you calling from?” asks a new person, now a man.

“Gyaroppu Drive 8, in Pallet.”’

“What is the nature of your emergency?”

“There’s a suicidal old man with a rifle aimed at himself.” Hope Tomio isn’t insulted by being called an old man. He doesn’t show a reaction, at least. He’s still just looking at me while holding that rifle.

“Okay. I’ll send somebody along. Can you give the phone to the man?”

“I can try.” Carefully, I step closer to Tomio, offering the phone. “They want to talk to you.”

“I don’t want to talk to them,” he says.

Well, I tried. I bring the phone back against my ear. “He doesn’t want to talk to you.”

“Alright. You're gonna have to do the talking, then. I'm going to get someone to tell you what to say to him. Don’t hang up or leave the scene until you’re given permission to do so.”

“Got it.” Gods, I hope the bill won’t be big for a call that long. I’m not sure how much this stuff costs or how it’s charged. Maybe emergency calls are an exception, actually. It’d make sense if those were free.

The new person comes on, a woman again, and instructs me to say some things to Tomio while Tomio responds like someone in his position would. Every remark suggesting things are okay or that they'll get better is met with resistance and back talk. It seems like no progress is being made, but he is still talking instead of going mute or shooting himself. After a minute or two, the driver enters the house to see what's taking me so long and freaks out as he witnesses the scene. I explain to him that professional aid is already being given and more is on its way. He tries to argue with Tomio, but Tomio shuts him down, refusing to listen even more than he did with me or the negotiator. I guess it makes sense. It's kind of none of his business.

Eventually, the sound of sirens enters the background and strengthens until it stops outside the house. A man and a woman in dark green uniforms come in and ask for a quick recap. I explain the situation, and they take control. Tomio's demeanor finally shifts to one of a defeated man, and the paramedics manage to convince him to lower the gun. As the muzzle is redirected away from Tomio, a tension in my body that I hadn't realized relents. The male paramedic steps up and gently takes the rifle from his hands. It's over. He's safe.

While the male paramedic hangs on to the gun, the female paramedic helps Tomio up and begins to escort him out of the house. The male paramedic thanks us both for sticking around before joining his partner and leaving. I ask the woman on the other end of the call if I can hang up now, but she asks me to hold on for a bit longer and give my name, home address and phone number. I give them to her, though I have to check my phone number as I haven't fully memorized it yet, and then I'm allowed to end the call.

I pocket the phone and pick up the meal package off the floor. I walk into the kitchen and place it in the fridge before returning to the driver who's still in shock.

"Are we going to do the rest of the deliveries?" I ask.

"What? Oh, right, yes," he says. "L-let's go."

We leave the house, making sure the front door is closed but keeping it unlocked in the case Tomio didn't have keys on him, and get in the car. He begins to drive, and I'm ambushed by many, many questions towards myself about what just happened.

---​

Later that day, I told Ogawa not to come over tomorrow, and called Andre that I wanted to see him instead. Now it’s tomorrow, and I’m standing outside the door to Andre’s apartment.

I ring the doorbell. As its chime fades, Andre’s approaching steps become audible. He arrives on the other side of the door and opens it.

I give him a smile as our eyes meet. His face stays neutral.

“Come in,” he says, opening the door further and stepping out of the way.

I enter the apartment. “Don’t I get a ‘hello’? That’s cold.”

“Maybe I just don’t feel that you deserve a warm welcome right now.”

I shrug to myself and close the door behind me. Once I’ve taken my shoes off and hung the amulet on the coat rack, I see that he’s made his way to the living room and sat down of the armchair. So he wants to have the conversation there. I walk over to the couch and sit down, placing my backpack at my feet.

Andre crosses his arms as he stares at me. Gods, that cool, disdainful glare… it suits his pretty face so well. I just wanna kiss him. But he’d never agree to that.

Andre’s eyebrows rise, and then he frowns. Oh Gods. He probably sensed my attraction to him. That’s embarrassing.

“So,” he begins, hopefully not about my arousal, “how have things been with Ogawa?”

Oh, phew. “Tutoring and training has been going well. He hasn’t complained.”

“And have you told him that you’re gay?”

I inhale slowly. “Not… yet.”

“What do you think he’s going to do when you tell him?”

“He’ll… probably be upset for a while, but he won’t betray me. My lord made sure of that.”

“Uh-huh.”

“He’ll come around. He’ll realize his hatred isn’t based on anything actual and let it go.”

Andre sighs. “I’ve dealt with my fair share of bigots. There are different kinds, but the kind that Ogawa is will not just ‘let it go’. He’s thoroughly convinced that gays are the scum of the earth and he will stick to that belief.”

“You underestimate the influence my lord has on people,” I say. “HE said that HE would punish Ogawa greatly if he betrayed HIM. I’d say avoiding a fate as horrible as that is worth changing some opinions.”

Andre rolls his eyes. “Whatever,” he says, but offers no argument. He pauses. “So did you just come here to talk, or did you want us to study?”

“In case you want to. I brought the book and another document for that,” I say, gesturing to my backpack. “However…”

“However?” he asks.

I sigh. I’m about to get vulnerable again. “I’d like to talk about something else first.”

He draws in a breath through his nose. “What is it?”

“Well, something kinda fucked up happened yesterday.”

“What was it?”

“Alright, so…” I clear my throat. “Remember that old guy I told you about before? The hunter?”

Andre nods. “Yeah, I remember him.”

“I was delivering food to him today again… and I stumbled in on him trying to kill himself.”

Andre flinches. “What happened? Is he okay?”

“He’s okay now,” I say, “at least, I think he is. I called the emergency number and told them what was going on, and they came in and took him away.”

Andre’s quiet for a moment. “I can see how that experience would be upsetting,” he says.

“Well, it’s upsetting in a different way for me,” I say. “You know I’m not supposed to care about others. And yet I did.”

He gives me a disappointed stare. “That’s what was upsetting to you?”

“Yes,” I say, frowning. “Take this seriously.”

He places his fingers on his forehead. “Fine. Well, I think this is a good thing. It shows that, deep down, you have the potential to be a good person.”

“I don’t want to be a good person,” I grumble. “I want to be what my lord wants me to be. I want to avoid death.”

Andre sighs. “And you still think death is infinite pain?”

“Yes.” I pause. Or…

Andre shifts. It seems that he sensed me thinking.

Ugh. Fine. I might as well get this off my chest. “Okay. Something new happened regarding that. When I asked HIM about death, HE told me… that HE doesn’t actually know for sure what happens.”

Andre looks intrigued. “So HE admitted it?”

“Well… yeah. But HE only told me death was painful to make sure I wouldn’t consider staying mortal an option.”

“So HE was manipulating you.”

“Eh… is a father telling his son not to play in the street or he’ll get spanked manipulation?”

“Interesting metaphor. You really think HE has your best interest at heart?”

“Interests of both HIM and me. They coincide.”

“What about when they don’t? What about us? Surely HE can’t be happy about you spending time with someone as moral as me.”

“HE said your company is beneficial to me, but that I can’t forget that this relationship is only temporary.”

“Because…?”

Dammit. He got me cornered. “Well, you know. The ascension is coming. The Helixian Kingdom will return. Mareep like you aren’t gonna have a good time.”

“And you’re okay with that?” he says. “I thought you were fond of me.”

“I am. It’s just that…” I sigh. “My immortality comes first. And to have that immortality, I must help bring about ascension. I must be a predator. And I… have to limit my attachments as much as I can. And that’s why I shouldn’t have saved that old man’s life, either.”

Andre holds a stare. “All this because you’re worried that death might be painful.”

Infinitely painful,” I correct. “Infinite pain is worth any finite pain to avoid.”

“And what if there’s an afterlife, huh? What if you’re going to hell for the things you’ve done? What if you could avoid it by repentance and making up for your actions?”

A sharp flash of panic comes at the suggestion of hell I would have doomed myself into. “Making up for my actions? How? I can’t bring back the dead.”

“You could confess to what you’ve done. You could give up your freedom. Be responsible and make sure you never kill anyone again. Say you’re sorry.”

“But I’m not sorry! I can’t be sorry. It’s not built into me. I’m not able to feel guilt.”

Is that really true? What about Tomio? What about Michi?

“There’s hesitation in your aura,” Andre says. “I think you know the truth is more complicated.”

"...It doesn't matter," I say. "No matter what happens after death, I can't betray HIM. I have to go through with HIS plan."

"Why? Are you afraid of what HE'll do if you refuse?"

"No," I say, "or… well, yes, that too, HE would do terrible things to me - but more importantly, I believe in HIS cause. I want HIM to claim reality. I want the predators to win."

"And what if you're not a predator? What if that guilt, however little you have, disqualifies you from the position?"

"I…"

Then I would simply die. Like all the other mareep.

And everything I did for HIM would have been for nothing.

No. Don't think that. Don't let him turn you against HIM.

But what else is there to say?

"Are you seeing it?" asks Andre. "By dooming the mareep, you're dooming yourself."

I can't think of anything.

"And even if you did everything right - even if you were the biggest, baddest predator of them all - there's no guarantee that your lord would keep up HIS end of the bargain," he says. "Why would HE need to make you immortal after HE's received the throne of reality? HE's already got what HE wants."

No, HE wouldn't break HIS promise. HE does not lie to me. HE does not lie to me. HE does not lie to me.

But HE already did.

"You can still get out of this," Andre says. "You can stop seeing HIM. You can let it all go. The ascension won't come, and you'll be able to live your life as a mortal."

I shake my head. "No. I can't. HE is too powerful."

"How so?"

"HE is strong enough to influence things within range of my house. HE could easily cause a hemorrhage in my brain and kill me."

"Then don't go back to your house. Just turn yourself in. You'll spend the rest of your life in jail, far from HIM."

"No. HIS powers will only grow. HE might reach me in my lifetime. And… and HE could also kill my omanyte friend if I left." I shake my head. "And then there's Ogawa. He'll still be left, and he'll bring about ascension."

"Not if you kill him."

"Wh-" I lean forward. "You specifically said before that you didn't want me to kill people!"

"Ogawa's different. He's a bigot, so he deserves it."

"What, and I'm not a bigot?"

He glances elsewhere. "You're different."

"How? And --" I grasp my forehead. "Why does being a bigot even matter compared to everything else I've done? You know now that I'm not even schizophrenic. You can't say that I'm just mentally ill and need help. I'm a terrible person on my own, of my own volition. Don't I deserve to die in your eyes?"

Wait. This isn't really a good thing to convince him of.

"You're still being manipulated," he responds, still not looking me in the eyes.

"How's Ogawa not being manipulated the same way?"

He falls silent.

"That's kind of the trouble with killing 'for moral reasons'," I say, leaning back again. "You can't really say who deserves it and who doesn't."

"Then how can you say who's a predator and who's a mareep?"

I pause. "That's ultimately decided by my lord. You, however, have no viewpoint to consider objective. Your morality will always be relative. All your murders can be considered unjust by some."

He squeezes his eyes shut. This notion seems to pain him.

"I guess it's a lot easier to just let someone else decide what's right and wrong," he finally says.

"It does help one make choices," I say.

"But things get tough when that someone's rules clash with your own moral compass," he says, side-eyeing me. "Like when you're forced to doom the people you care about."

I sigh and stay silent for a few seconds. "You know, I do hope to protect my omanyte friend and you from other predators when ascension comes."

He raises his brows. "You mentioned your omanyte friend before, but me as well? Well, I'm flattered."

"You…" I fidget with my fingers. "You do mean a lot to me."

In fact, I love you.

"I guess being the only other human you can truly confide in will do that," he says.

"Well, it's not just that. I do also… enjoy your company. Your personality. Your looks. I… I haven't felt this way about anyone else before."

Oh, Gods. Is this really smart to mention?

"Yeah, I tend to have that effect on people," he says, smirking. He’s so pretty.

He sniffs and gets up. “Well, anyway, if that’s everything, I could go for some studying now.”

I nod and get up as well. “Sure. Let’s get to it.”

I bring my backpack to the kitchen table and take out my teaching material as he brings out the writing utensils. I stop to stare at the cover of the textbook. The spiral carved on it.

With eerie clarity I realize that the entity it symbolizes has a chokehold on my life.

---​
 
Last edited:

SparklingEspeon

Back on Her Bullshit
Staff
Location
a Terrace of Indeterminate Location in Snowbelle
Pronouns
She/Her
Partners
  1. espurr
  2. fennekin
  3. zoroark
Review of HH Extra + Chapters 1 – 2

Hello, I’m here as per our exchange to review the extra of Hunter Haunted, as well as the start of the Bringer!

Looks like for the HH extra we’re focusing mainly on Samson, which is fair – I feel like he’s basically been in the background once or twice, but outside his own oneshot this is the first time we’ve actually been in his pov. I wonder if focusing on him here is a precursor to him being more involved in the Bringer?

I think by far the most interesting parts of it to me are that Samson’s seen some of what Red tries to hide already, so if Red acts weird around him he’s gonna catch on at some point despite his naivety/want of people to Not Be Bad to a fault, and also that he adopted a houndoom for a son (which is also interesting if you take the hellhound/devil symbolism houndoom was based off of, which I assume probably isn’t by accident). I think his character is a cool and compelling idea – there’s a lot of latent tension in the dissymmetry between him being basically a human member of the family, but also very much being a Dog(tm) (the way he sleeps in the living room, Samson scratching behind his ear, etc). Idk if it’ll be explored much, but it did occur to me.

Honestly a lot of Samson’s family seems like it’s setting up for a crash-course collision with when Samson and Red interact more (and we already get some of that when we see Red’s opinions about a Houndoom living with sheeple mareep humans), which was a large part of my takeaway hopping from this to the sequel. I’m interested to see what happens when they start colliding more often, since I assume he’s the last person Red really wants to see, and Samson 100% isn’t prepared for what’s going to happen when he sticks his nose too much into this…

The other interesting thing to me is that we’re bringing The Beast into this a lot more actively now – something that previously didn’t seem to have much of a place in the story except randomly terrorising Red (I think it’s meant to be like his inner animal side or something, or maybe what he’ll become when HELIX gives him “fangs and claws”?), and I think it makes for a really volatile pairing to impart that nightmare on Samson. Definitely not something that will ever come back, I assume, and DEFINITELY not anything to do with symbolism

Beginning the bringer we start with tentacle hentai which is honestly on the reasonable side for one of red’s visions

Overall, I liked it a lot! I thought this was an improvement on HH in many ways, especially since it doesn’t really have to do the setup that a completely new story does. It can just start blasting ahead on full power, and you take full advantage of that. I liked that this first chapter took full advantage of the thriller genre, framing it as an escalation between Red’s visions of what he assumes HELIX will do to him and his IRL preparing for court. (which then of course culminates in him actually meeting HELIX and it being nothing like what we expected, then leaving us to wonder if He’s lying or if Red just made all that up)

I do appreciate that some things were made a lot more explicit here in these two chapters. We finally get a concrete idea of what the Twitch is (horrifying), and some in-universe confirmation (?) that HELIX isn’t just in Red’s head, this is actual occult stuff he’s wrapped up in. (Also Samson seeing the beast during the ritual, which confirms it’s not just something Red dreams up) It helps set the stage a lot, and I think it was a good decision to be more blunt with the angle of “this is a supernatural killer” for this go around. I guess in short a lot of my rambling comes down to: stellar sequel opening

From just these first two chapters, I have an idea of what the fic is going to be about (more of Red trying not to seem unhinged and dangerous in public while he does demon shit challenge (impossible), while also searching for the next incarnation of the Bringer), but I don’t know much about where the story itself is going yet. Due to chatter on the servers I do know about Andre, though, and assume the conversation between Red and Samson where romance comes up, and Red’s need to find someone who can take the mantle of HELIX for him, will tie together into that. Which will be juicy I imagine, since you’ve described Andre as a Dexter-type SK who kills for moral reasons, whereas Red is sort of the opposite of that, and probably the exact sort of person Andre would want to kill… :copyka:

Overall, I would call this a really good start – usually I have more to say when I get further into a story, and hopefully I’ll be returning to this one in the near future. Until then, great job, and good luck with your writing!

~SparklingEspeon
 
Last edited:

K_S

Unrepentent Giovanni and Rocket fan
Review blitz
full story comentary

Honestly, I've dipped in and out of this story and series since i joined the site. I like the premiss of evil red. And a protag dealing with the aftermath of a deeply psychological scarring experience by latching onto a malovent god figure to cope and a innocent cloned ominyte made for a wonderful dichotomous experience . you can hear reds moral compas spinning its wheel, digging the hole deeper and deeper as red's religion encouraged and grants red the tools to exercise the worst of his impulses. Even while he adores his mortal Lord at first for just being a carbon copy of what he was before, and a living link to the fossil. I was surprised, expecting that bond to stay static. Fall away in time as om' grew up, but that relationship evolved. Reds near religious frevor at first is the only bind, but over time, despite himself (and to spite his fosilized god) reds focus changes and he seems to start loving the little shell fish for who he is as a person rather than what he represents.

Enough so he defies his lawful evil god and keeps his affection for the aquatic critter. Even though the cost of that affection is going to be, spiritually speaking, reds greatest loss. The loss of the fossil's favor, as well as the loss of unbriddled destructive euphoria during the time of asscention.

(And he's starting to realize that having bonds is going to suck during an armagedon themed free for all, hes not going to enjoy that frolic of mindless destruction thats his idea of heaven, he's going to have to guard one soul against every other bastard out there amd hes not the biggest fish anymore)

And while most would think this a start of a redemption arc. It kina isnt. You've shown that Red is a truely corossive force that ruins countless lives. Not only in his ritualistic murders (the loss of the person. The loss of that person to thier family. And the ripple damage from the murders that hes starting to see per the duckling program) but sabatoge of the innocent (that poor inkay singer/popstar whose only "crime" was to be a childhood (squidhood) crush for Red's Lord) and his general unpleasentness .

Its a sliding scale, mind, but you see the ruination he causes.

This juggled with the need to keep a mundane life and his ego, and houddoom idealizing ambitions off of everyone radar.

Its an interesting angle for an evil character...

The TWITCH was a well written eldrich abomination hivemind life experience that people just "meh" off or are morbidly fascinated by. You can see the scars not only in his screen phobia but the guilt he has with his team tha are living with him, and what hes suppressed and not gotten help for manifests in his nightmares like a p.c. bound torture.

And you jiggle these facets well.

Ironically, it was after one of the murders that i thought would be interesting and unveil more plot that my attention started to wander.

With the killing of the ghost channeler kid things took a bit of a hit. While the setting, characters, and descriptions were spot on the constant barage of illusions and dreams that showed red's declining state (and the yamasks revenge) were wearying. I spent less time imersed in the story and more time royally exasperated with trying to figure what was real and what wasn't. The first few illusions were fine, but when i was slogging through illusion after illusion to the point reality was a misty territory in the background and this was taking up so many chapters i tapped out. I actually skimmed the bulk of the tail end of "haunted" and only after the exorcism (and the assurance that the illusions were going to end or at least tone down) that i went back to endure those sections, sloged through to get what data i could to keep following the plot.

Now that we're back in more concrete waters its been a bloody relief let me tell you. Reds task has been darkly amusing. Hes losing everything, and not realizing it. Hes flailing because like everyone else in his life his god is demanding he go out there and socialize. Replacment bringers aren't going to skip up to red after all and he's going to have to be proactive in his weakest field. Also the human interactions this forces red inti, his friendship with the painter killer that tried to kill him first, the duckling program, and the mandated therepy are taking cracks at his inhumanity. Its a pressure cooker that seems to be scaling up to a lethal outcome as the timer runs out...

Until the new bringer, whose part of an arceus sect, gets picked as reds about ready to start slicing and dicing the poor smuck in the table. I mean we dont know how deep that arceus worshipers ties to the arcian religion are, (probably not very considering hes breaking and entering) but the sheer irony made me bark a laugh. Also now that the painters got some corolating evidence that the fossil is able to enfluence more than one person, with the new bringer, and that reds blessing are real (per painful personal experience) we're now in another tense stand off between multiole factors... And its unclear if the timer is still ticking in reds life expectency...

And also unclear if it ever was because surprise surprise the evil god of backstabbing mayham lied.
 
Top Bottom